Kidnapped Robert Louis Stevenson 30827 downloads.pdf

The Project Gutenberg eBook of Kidnapped

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.

Title: Kidnapped

Author: Robert Louis Stevenson

Release date: January 16, 2006 [eBook #421]
Most recently updated: September 23, 2024

Language: English

Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/421

Credits: Produced by An Anonymous Volunteer and David Widger

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK KIDNAPPED
***

KIDNAPPED

By Robert Louis Stevenson

Illustrated by Louis Rhead

BEING
MEMOIRS OF THE ADVENTURES OF
DAVID BALFOUR
IN THE YEAR 1751
HOW HE WAS KIDNAPPED AND CAST AWAY;
HIS SUFFERINGS IN
A DESERT ISLE; HIS JOURNEY IN THE WILD
HIGHLANDS;
HIS ACQUAINTANCE WITH ALAN BRECK
STEWART
AND OTHER NOTORIOUS HIGHLAND
JACOBITES;
WITH ALL THAT HE SUFFERED AT THE

HANDS OF HIS UNCLE, EBENEZER
BALFOUR OF SHAWS, FALSELY
SO CALLED

WRITTEN BY HIMSELF AND NOW SET FORTH
BY
ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON
WITH A PREFACE BY MRS. STEVENSON

PREFACE TO THE BIOGRAPHICAL EDITION
DEDICATION
CHAPTER I.—I SET OFF UPON MY JOURNEY TO THE HOUSE OF
SHAWS
CHAPTER II.—I COME TO MY JOURNEY’S END
CHAPTER III.—I MAKE ACQUAINTANCE OF MY UNCLE
CHAPTER IV.—I RUN A GREAT DANGER IN THE HOUSE OF
SHAWS
CHAPTER V.—I GO TO THE QUEEN’S FERRY
CHAPTER VI.—WHAT BEFELL AT THE QUEEN’S FERRY
CHAPTER VII.—I GO TO SEA IN THE BRIG “COVENANT” OF
DYSART
CHAPTER VIII.—THE ROUND-HOUSE
CHAPTER IX.—THE MAN WITH THE BELT OF GOLD
CHAPTER X.—THE SIEGE OF THE ROUND-HOUSE
CHAPTER XI.—THE CAPTAIN KNUCKLES UNDER
CHAPTER XII.—I HEAR OF THE “RED FOX”
CHAPTER XIII.—THE LOSS OF THE BRIG
CHAPTER XIV.—THE ISLET
CHAPTER XV.—THE LAD WITH THE SILVER BUTTON: THROUGH
THE ISLE OF MULL
CHAPTER XVI.—THE LAD WITH THE SILVER BUTTON: ACROSS
MORVEN
CHAPTER XVII.—THE DEATH OF THE RED FOX
CHAPTER XVIII.—TALK WITH ALAN IN THE WOOD OF
LETTERMORE
CHAPTER XIX.—THE HOUSE OF FEAR
CHAPTER XX.—THE FLIGHT IN THE HEATHER: THE ROCKS
CHAPTER XXI.—THE FLIGHT IN THE HEATHER: THE HEUGH OF
CORRYNAKIEGH
CHAPTER XXII.—THE FLIGHT IN THE HEATHER: THE MOOR
CHAPTER XXIII.—CLUNY’S CAGE
CHAPTER XXIV.—THE FLIGHT IN THE HEATHER

CHAPTER XXV.—THE QUARREL IN BALQUHIDDER
CHAPTER XXVI.—END OF THE FLIGHT: WE PASS THE FORTH
CHAPTER XXVII.—I COME TO MR. RANKEILLOR
CHAPTER XXVIII.—I GO IN QUEST OF MY INHERITANCE
CHAPTER XXIX.—I COME INTO MY KINGDOM
CHAPTER XXX.—GOOD-BYE

PREFACE TO THE BIOGRAPHICAL EDITION

While my husband and Mr. Henley were engaged in writing plays in
Bournemouth they made a number of titles, hoping to use them in the
future. Dramatic composition was not what my husband preferred, but the
torrent of Mr. Henley’s enthusiasm swept him off his feet. However, after
several plays had been finished, and his health seriously impaired by his
endeavours to keep up with Mr. Henley, play writing was abandoned
forever, and my husband returned to his legitimate vocation. Having added
one of the titles, The Hanging Judge, to the list of projected plays, now
thrown aside, and emboldened by my husband’s offer to give me any help
needed, I concluded to try and write it myself.
As I wanted a trial scene in the Old Bailey, I chose the period of 1700 for
my purpose; but being shamefully ignorant of my subject, and my husband
confessing to little more knowledge than I possessed, a London bookseller
was commissioned to send us everything he could procure bearing on Old
Bailey trials. A great package came in response to our order, and very soon
we were both absorbed, not so much in the trials as in following the brilliant
career of a Mr. Garrow, who appeared as counsel in many of the cases. We
sent for more books, and yet more, still intent on Mr. Garrow, whose subtle
cross-examination of witnesses and masterly, if sometimes startling,
methods of arriving at the truth seemed more thrilling to us than any novel.
Occasionally other trials than those of the Old Bailey would be included
in the package of books we received from London; among these my
husband found and read with avidity:—

THE,
TRIAL
OF
JAMES STEWART

in Aucharn in Duror of Appin
FOR THE
Murder of COLIN CAMPBELL of Glenure, Efq;
Factor for His Majefty on the forfeited
Estate of Ardfhiel.
My husband was always interested in this period of his country’s history,
and had already the intention of writing a story that should turn on the
Appin murder. The tale was to be of a boy, David Balfour, supposed to
belong to my husband’s own family, who should travel in Scotland as
though it were a foreign country, meeting with various adventures and
misadventures by the way. From the trial of James Stewart my husband
gleaned much valuable material for his novel, the most important being the
character of Alan Breck. Aside from having described him as “smallish in
stature,” my husband seems to have taken Alan Breck’s personal
appearance, even to his clothing, from the book.
A letter from James Stewart to Mr. John Macfarlane, introduced as
evidence in the trial, says: “There is one Alan Stewart, a distant friend of
the late Ardshiel’s, who is in the French service, and came over in March
last, as he said to some, in order to settle at home; to others, that he was to
go soon back; and was, as I hear, the day that the murder was committed,
seen not far from the place where it happened, and is not now to be seen; by
which it is believed he was the actor. He is a desperate foolish fellow; and if
he is guilty, came to the country for that very purpose. He is a tall, pock-
pitted lad, very black hair, and wore a blue coat and metal buttons, an old
red vest, and breeches of the same colour.” A second witness testified to
having seen him wearing “a blue coat with silver buttons, a red waistcoat,
black shag breeches, tartan hose, and a feathered hat, with a big coat, dun
coloured,” a costume referred to by one of the counsel as “French cloathes
which were remarkable.”
There are many incidents given in the trial that point to Alan’s fiery spirit
and Highland quickness to take offence. One witness “declared also That
the said Alan Breck threatened that he would challenge Ballieveolan and his
sons to fight because of his removing the declarant last year from
Glenduror.” On another page: “Duncan Campbell, change-keeper at Annat,

aged thirty-five years, married, witness cited, sworn, purged and examined
ut supra, depones, That, in the month of April last, the deponent met with
Alan Breck Stewart, with whom he was not acquainted, and John Stewart,
in Auchnacoan, in the house of the walk miller of Auchofragan, and went
on with them to the house: Alan Breck Stewart said, that he hated all the
name of Campbell; and the deponent said, he had no reason for doing so:
But Alan said, he had very good reason for it: that thereafter they left that
house; and, after drinking a dram at another house, came to the deponent’s
house, where they went in, and drunk some drams, and Alan Breck renewed
the former Conversation; and the deponent, making the same answer, Alan
said, that, if the deponent had any respect for his friends, he would tell
them, that if they offered to turn out the possessors of Ardshiel’s estate, he
would make black cocks of them, before they entered into possession by
which the deponent understood shooting them, it being a common phrase in
the country.”
Some time after the publication of Kidnapped we stopped for a short
while in the Appin country, where we were surprised and interested to
discover that the feeling concerning the murder of Glenure (the “Red Fox,”
also called “Colin Roy”) was almost as keen as though the tragedy had
taken place the day before. For several years my husband received letters of
expostulation or commendation from members of the Campbell and Stewart
clans. I have in my possession a paper, yellow with age, that was sent soon
after the novel appeared, containing “The Pedigree of the Family of
Appine,” wherein it is said that “Alan 3rd Baron of Appine was not killed at
Flowdoun, tho there, but lived to a great old age. He married Cameron
Daughter to Ewen Cameron of Lochiel.” Following this is a paragraph
stating that “John Stewart 1st of Ardsheall of his descendants Alan Breck
had better be omitted. Duncan Baan Stewart in Achindarroch his father was
a Bastard.”
One day, while my husband was busily at work, I sat beside him reading
an old cookery book called The Compleat Housewife: or Accomplish’d
Gentlewoman’s Companion. In the midst of receipts for “Rabbits, and
Chickens mumbled, Pickled Samphire, Skirret Pye, Baked Tansy,” and
other forgotten delicacies, there were directions for the preparation of
several lotions for the preservation of beauty. One of these was so charming
that I interrupted my husband to read it aloud. “Just what I wanted!” he

exclaimed; and the receipt for the “Lily of the Valley Water” was instantly
incorporated into Kidnapped.
F. V. DE G. S.

DEDICATION

MY DEAR CHARLES BAXTER:
If you ever read this tale, you will likely ask yourself more questions than
I should care to answer: as for instance how the Appin murder has come to
fall in the year 1751, how the Torran rocks have crept so near to Earraid, or
why the printed trial is silent as to all that touches David Balfour. These are
nuts beyond my ability to crack. But if you tried me on the point of Alan’s
guilt or innocence, I think I could defend the reading of the text. To this day
you will find the tradition of Appin clear in Alan’s favour. If you inquire,
you may even hear that the descendants of “the other man” who fired the
shot are in the country to this day. But that other man’s name, inquire as you
please, you shall not hear; for the Highlander values a secret for itself and
for the congenial exercise of keeping it. I might go on for long to justify one
point and own another indefensible; it is more honest to confess at once
how little I am touched by the desire of accuracy. This is no furniture for the
scholar’s library, but a book for the winter evening school-room when the
tasks are over and the hour for bed draws near; and honest Alan, who was a
grim old fire-eater in his day has in this new avatar no more desperate
purpose than to steal some young gentleman’s attention from his Ovid,
carry him awhile into the Highlands and the last century, and pack him to
bed with some engaging images to mingle with his dreams.
As for you, my dear Charles, I do not even ask you to like this tale. But
perhaps when he is older, your son will; he may then be pleased to find his
father’s name on the fly-leaf; and in the meanwhile it pleases me to set it
there, in memory of many days that were happy and some (now perhaps as
pleasant to remember) that were sad. If it is strange for me to look back
from a distance both in time and space on these bygone adventures of our
youth, it must be stranger for you who tread the same streets—who may to-
morrow open the door of the old Speculative, where we begin to rank with
Scott and Robert Emmet and the beloved and inglorious Macbean—or may

pass the corner of the close where that great society, the L. J. R., held its
meetings and drank its beer, sitting in the seats of Burns and his
companions. I think I see you, moving there by plain daylight, beholding
with your natural eyes those places that have now become for your
companion a part of the scenery of dreams. How, in the intervals of present
business, the past must echo in your memory! Let it not echo often without
some kind thoughts of your friend,
R.L.S. SKERRYVORE, BOURNEMOUTH.

CHAPTER I
I SET OFF UPON MY JOURNEY TO THE HOUSE
OF SHAWS

will begin the story of my adventures with a certain morning
early in the month of June, the year of grace 1751, when I took
the key for the last time out of the door of my father’s house.
The sun began to shine upon the summit of the hills as I went
down the road; and by the time I had come as far as the manse,
the blackbirds were whistling in the garden lilacs, and the mist that hung
around the valley in the time of the dawn was beginning to arise and die
away.
Mr. Campbell, the minister of Essendean, was waiting for me by the
garden gate, good man! He asked me if I had breakfasted; and hearing that I
lacked for nothing, he took my hand in both of his and clapped it kindly
under his arm.
“Well, Davie, lad,” said he, “I will go with you as far as the ford, to set
you on the way.” And we began to walk forward in silence.
“Are ye sorry to leave Essendean?” said he, after awhile.
“Why, sir,” said I, “if I knew where I was going, or what was likely to
become of me, I would tell you candidly. Essendean is a good place indeed,
and I have been very happy there; but then I have never been anywhere
else. My father and mother, since they are both dead, I shall be no nearer to
in Essendean than in the Kingdom of Hungary, and, to speak truth, if I
thought I had a chance to better myself where I was going I would go with a
good will.”
“Ay?” said Mr. Campbell. “Very well, Davie. Then it behoves me to tell
your fortune; or so far as I may. When your mother was gone, and your
father (the worthy, Christian man) began to sicken for his end, he gave me
in charge a certain letter, which he said was your inheritance. ‘So soon,’

says he, ‘as I am gone, and the house is redd up and the gear disposed of’
(all which, Davie, hath been done), ‘give my boy this letter into his hand,
and start him off to the house of Shaws, not far from Cramond. That is the
place I came from,’ he said, ‘and it’s where it befits that my boy should
return. He is a steady lad,’ your father said, ‘and a canny goer; and I doubt
not he will come safe, and be well liked where he goes.’”
“The house of Shaws!” I cried. “What had my poor father to do with the
house of Shaws?”
“Nay,” said Mr. Campbell, “who can tell that for a surety? But the name
of that family, Davie, boy, is the name you bear—Balfours of Shaws: an
ancient, honest, reputable house, peradventure in these latter days decayed.
Your father, too, was a man of learning as befitted his position; no man
more plausibly conducted school; nor had he the manner or the speech of a
common dominie; but (as ye will yourself remember) I took aye a pleasure
to have him to the manse to meet the gentry; and those of my own house,
Campbell of Kilrennet, Campbell of Dunswire, Campbell of Minch, and
others, all well-kenned gentlemen, had pleasure in his society. Lastly, to put
all the elements of this affair before you, here is the testamentary letter
itself, superscrived by the own hand of our departed brother.”
He gave me the letter, which was addressed in these words: “To the
hands of Ebenezer Balfour, Esquire, of Shaws, in his house of Shaws, these
will be delivered by my son, David Balfour.” My heart was beating hard at
this great prospect now suddenly opening before a lad of seventeen years of
age, the son of a poor country dominie in the Forest of Ettrick.
“Mr. Campbell,” I stammered, “and if you were in my shoes, would you
go?”
“Of a surety,” said the minister, “that would I, and without pause. A
pretty lad like you should get to Cramond (which is near in by Edinburgh)
in two days of walk. If the worst came to the worst, and your high relations
(as I cannot but suppose them to be somewhat of your blood) should put
you to the door, ye can but walk the two days back again and risp at the
manse door. But I would rather hope that ye shall be well received, as your
poor father forecast for you, and for anything that I ken come to be a great
man in time. And here, Davie, laddie,” he resumed, “it lies near upon my
conscience to improve this parting, and set you on the right guard against
the dangers of the world.”

Here he cast about for a comfortable seat, lighted on a big boulder under
a birch by the trackside, sate down upon it with a very long, serious upper
lip, and the sun now shining in upon us between two peaks, put his pocket-
handkerchief over his cocked hat to shelter him. There, then, with uplifted
forefinger, he first put me on my guard against a considerable number of
heresies, to which I had no temptation, and urged upon me to be instant in
my prayers and reading of the Bible. That done, he drew a picture of the
great house that I was bound to, and how I should conduct myself with its
inhabitants.
“Be soople, Davie, in things immaterial,” said he. “Bear ye this in mind,
that, though gentle born, ye have had a country rearing. Dinnae shame us,
Davie, dinnae shame us! In yon great, muckle house, with all these
domestics, upper and under, show yourself as nice, as circumspect, as quick
at the conception, and as slow of speech as any. As for the laird—remember
he’s the laird; I say no more: honour to whom honour. It’s a pleasure to
obey a laird; or should be, to the young.”
“Well, sir,” said I, “it may be; and I’ll promise you I’ll try to make it so.”
“Why, very well said,” replied Mr. Campbell, heartily. “And now to come
to the material, or (to make a quibble) to the immaterial. I have here a little
packet which contains four things.” He tugged it, as he spoke, and with
some great difficulty, from the skirt pocket of his coat. “Of these four
things, the first is your legal due: the little pickle money for your father’s
books and plenishing, which I have bought (as I have explained from the
first) in the design of re-selling at a profit to the incoming dominie. The
other three are gifties that Mrs. Campbell and myself would be blithe of
your acceptance. The first, which is round, will likely please ye best at the
first off-go; but, O Davie, laddie, it’s but a drop of water in the sea; it’ll help
you but a step, and vanish like the morning. The second, which is flat and
square and written upon, will stand by you through life, like a good staff for
the road, and a good pillow to your head in sickness. And as for the last,
which is cubical, that’ll see you, it’s my prayerful wish, into a better land.”

With that he got upon his feet, took off his hat, and prayed a little while
aloud, and in affecting terms, for a young man setting out into the world;
then suddenly took me in his arms and embraced me very hard; then held
me at arm’s length, looking at me with his face all working with sorrow;
and then whipped about, and crying good-bye to me, set off backward by
the way that we had come at a sort of jogging run. It might have been
laughable to another; but I was in no mind to laugh. I watched him as long
as he was in sight; and he never stopped hurrying, nor once looked back.
Then it came in upon my mind that this was all his sorrow at my departure;
and my conscience smote me hard and fast, because I, for my part, was

overjoyed to get away out of that quiet country-side, and go to a great, busy
house, among rich and respected gentlefolk of my own name and blood.
“Davie, Davie,” I thought, “was ever seen such black ingratitude? Can
you forget old favours and old friends at the mere whistle of a name? Fie,
fie; think shame.”
And I sat down on the boulder the good man had just left, and opened the
parcel to see the nature of my gifts. That which he had called cubical, I had
never had much doubt of; sure enough it was a little Bible, to carry in a
plaid-neuk. That which he had called round, I found to be a shilling piece;
and the third, which was to help me so wonderfully both in health and
sickness all the days of my life, was a little piece of coarse yellow paper,
written upon thus in red ink:

“TO MAKE LILLY OF THE VALLEY WATER.—Take the flowers
of lilly of the valley and distil them in sack, and drink a
spooneful or two as there is occasion. It restores speech to
those that have the dumb palsey. It is good against the Gout;
it comforts the heart and strengthens the memory; and the
flowers, put into a Glasse, close stopt, and set into ane hill of
ants for a month, then take it out, and you will find a liquor
which comes from the flowers, which keep in a vial; it is
good, ill or well, and whether man or woman.”

And then, in the minister’s own hand, was added:

“Likewise for sprains, rub it in; and for the cholic, a great
spooneful in the hour.”

To be sure, I laughed over this; but it was rather tremulous laughter; and I
was glad to get my bundle on my staff’s end and set out over the ford and
up the hill upon the farther side; till, just as I came on the green drove-road
running wide through the heather, I took my last look of Kirk Essendean,
the trees about the manse, and the big rowans in the kirkyard where my
father and my mother lay.

CHAPTER II
I COME TO MY JOURNEY’S END

n the forenoon of the second day, coming to the top of a hill, I
saw all the country fall away before me down to the sea; and in
the midst of this descent, on a long ridge, the city of Edinburgh
smoking like a kiln. There was a flag upon the castle, and ships
moving or lying anchored in the firth; both of which, for as far
away as they were, I could distinguish clearly; and both brought my country
heart into my mouth.
Presently after, I came by a house where a shepherd lived, and got a
rough direction for the neighbourhood of Cramond; and so, from one to
another, worked my way to the westward of the capital by Colinton, till I
came out upon the Glasgow road. And there, to my great pleasure and
wonder, I beheld a regiment marching to the fifes, every foot in time; an old
red-faced general on a grey horse at the one end, and at the other the
company of Grenadiers, with their Pope’s-hats. The pride of life seemed to
mount into my brain at the sight of the red coats and the hearing of that
merry music.
A little farther on, and I was told I was in Cramond parish, and began to
substitute in my inquiries the name of the house of Shaws. It was a word
that seemed to surprise those of whom I sought my way. At first I thought
the plainness of my appearance, in my country habit, and that all dusty from
the road, consorted ill with the greatness of the place to which I was bound.
But after two, or maybe three, had given me the same look and the same
answer, I began to take it in my head there was something strange about the
Shaws itself.
The better to set this fear at rest, I changed the form of my inquiries; and
spying an honest fellow coming along a lane on the shaft of his cart, I asked
him if he had ever heard tell of a house they called the house of Shaws.
He stopped his cart and looked at me, like the others.

“Ay” said he. “What for?”
“It’s a great house?” I asked.
“Doubtless,” says he. “The house is a big, muckle house.”
“Ay,” said I, “but the folk that are in it?”
“Folk?” cried he. “Are ye daft? There’s nae folk there—to call folk.”
“What?” say I; “not Mr. Ebenezer?”
“Ou, ay” says the man; “there’s the laird, to be sure, if it’s him you’re
wanting. What’ll like be your business, mannie?”
“I was led to think that I would get a situation,” I said, looking as modest
as I could.
“What?” cries the carter, in so sharp a note that his very horse started;
and then, “Well, mannie,” he added, “it’s nane of my affairs; but ye seem a
decent-spoken lad; and if ye’ll take a word from me, ye’ll keep clear of the
Shaws.”
The next person I came across was a dapper little man in a beautiful
white wig, whom I saw to be a barber on his rounds; and knowing well that
barbers were great gossips, I asked him plainly what sort of a man was Mr.
Balfour of the Shaws.
“Hoot, hoot, hoot,” said the barber, “nae kind of a man, nae kind of a
man at all;” and began to ask me very shrewdly what my business was; but
I was more than a match for him at that, and he went on to his next
customer no wiser than he came.
I cannot well describe the blow this dealt to my illusions. The more
indistinct the accusations were, the less I liked them, for they left the wider
field to fancy. What kind of a great house was this, that all the parish should
start and stare to be asked the way to it? or what sort of a gentleman, that
his ill-fame should be thus current on the wayside? If an hour’s walking
would have brought me back to Essendean, I had left my adventure then
and there, and returned to Mr. Campbell’s. But when I had come so far a
way already, mere shame would not suffer me to desist till I had put the
matter to the touch of proof; I was bound, out of mere self-respect, to carry
it through; and little as I liked the sound of what I heard, and slow as I
began to travel, I still kept asking my way and still kept advancing.

It was drawing on to sundown when I met a stout, dark, sour-looking
woman coming trudging down a hill; and she, when I had put my usual
question, turned sharp about, accompanied me back to the summit she had
just left, and pointed to a great bulk of building standing very bare upon a
green in the bottom of the next valley. The country was pleasant round
about, running in low hills, pleasantly watered and wooded, and the crops,
to my eyes, wonderfully good; but the house itself appeared to be a kind of
ruin; no road led up to it; no smoke arose from any of the chimneys; nor
was there any semblance of a garden. My heart sank. “That!” I cried.
The woman’s face lit up with a malignant anger. “That is the house of
Shaws!” she cried. “Blood built it; blood stopped the building of it; blood
shall bring it down. See here!” she cried again—“I spit upon the ground,
and crack my thumb at it! Black be its fall! If ye see the laird, tell him what
ye hear; tell him this makes the twelve hunner and nineteen time that Jennet
Clouston has called down the curse on him and his house, byre and stable,
man, guest, and master, wife, miss, or bairn—black, black be their fall!”
And the woman, whose voice had risen to a kind of eldritch sing-song,
turned with a skip, and was gone. I stood where she left me, with my hair
on end. In those days folk still believed in witches and trembled at a curse;
and this one, falling so pat, like a wayside omen, to arrest me ere I carried
out my purpose, took the pith out of my legs.
I sat me down and stared at the house of Shaws. The more I looked, the
pleasanter that country-side appeared; being all set with hawthorn bushes
full of flowers; the fields dotted with sheep; a fine flight of rooks in the sky;
and every sign of a kind soil and climate; and yet the barrack in the midst of
it went sore against my fancy.
Country folk went by from the fields as I sat there on the side of the
ditch, but I lacked the spirit to give them a good-e’en. At last the sun went
down, and then, right up against the yellow sky, I saw a scroll of smoke go
mounting, not much thicker, as it seemed to me, than the smoke of a candle;
but still there it was, and meant a fire, and warmth, and cookery, and some
living inhabitant that must have lit it; and this comforted my heart.
So I set forward by a little faint track in the grass that led in my direction.
It was very faint indeed to be the only way to a place of habitation; yet I
saw no other. Presently it brought me to stone uprights, with an unroofed
lodge beside them, and coats of arms upon the top. A main entrance it was

plainly meant to be, but never finished; instead of gates of wrought iron, a
pair of hurdles were tied across with a straw rope; and as there were no park
walls, nor any sign of avenue, the track that I was following passed on the
right hand of the pillars, and went wandering on toward the house.

The nearer I got to that, the drearier it appeared. It seemed like the one
wing of a house that had never been finished. What should have been the
inner end stood open on the upper floors, and showed against the sky with
steps and stairs of uncompleted masonry. Many of the windows were
unglazed, and bats flew in and out like doves out of a dove-cote.

The night had begun to fall as I got close; and in three of the lower
windows, which were very high up and narrow, and well barred, the
changing light of a little fire began to glimmer. Was this the palace I had
been coming to? Was it within these walls that I was to seek new friends
and begin great fortunes? Why, in my father’s house on Essen-Waterside,
the fire and the bright lights would show a mile away, and the door open to
a beggar’s knock!
I came forward cautiously, and giving ear as I came, heard some one
rattling with dishes, and a little dry, eager cough that came in fits; but there
was no sound of speech, and not a dog barked.
The door, as well as I could see it in the dim light, was a great piece of
wood all studded with nails; and I lifted my hand with a faint heart under
my jacket, and knocked once. Then I stood and waited. The house had
fallen into a dead silence; a whole minute passed away, and nothing stirred
but the bats overhead. I knocked again, and hearkened again. By this time
my ears had grown so accustomed to the quiet, that I could hear the ticking
of the clock inside as it slowly counted out the seconds; but whoever was in
that house kept deadly still, and must have held his breath.
I was in two minds whether to run away; but anger got the upper hand,
and I began instead to rain kicks and buffets on the door, and to shout out
aloud for Mr. Balfour. I was in full career, when I heard the cough right
overhead, and jumping back and looking up, beheld a man’s head in a tall
nightcap, and the bell mouth of a blunderbuss, at one of the first-storey
windows.
“It’s loaded,” said a voice.
“I have come here with a letter,” I said, “to Mr. Ebenezer Balfour of
Shaws. Is he here?”
“From whom is it?” asked the man with the blunderbuss.
“That is neither here nor there,” said I, for I was growing very wroth.
“Well,” was the reply, “ye can put it down upon the doorstep, and be off
with ye.”
“I will do no such thing,” I cried. “I will deliver it into Mr. Balfour’s
hands, as it was meant I should. It is a letter of introduction.”
“A what?” cried the voice, sharply.
I repeated what I had said.

“Who are ye, yourself?” was the next question, after a considerable
pause.
“I am not ashamed of my name,” said I. “They call me David Balfour.”
At that, I made sure the man started, for I heard the blunderbuss rattle on
the window-sill; and it was after quite a long pause, and with a curious
change of voice, that the next question followed:
“Is your father dead?”
I was so much surprised at this, that I could find no voice to answer, but
stood staring.
“Ay,” the man resumed, “he’ll be dead, no doubt; and that’ll be what
brings ye chapping to my door.” Another pause, and then defiantly, “Well,
man,” he said, “I’ll let ye in;” and he disappeared from the window.

CHAPTER III
I MAKE ACQUAINTANCE OF MY UNCLE

resently there came a great rattling of chains and bolts, and the
door was cautiously opened and shut to again behind me as
soon as I had passed.
“Go into the kitchen and touch naething,” said the voice; and
while the person of the house set himself to replacing the
defences of the door, I groped my way forward and entered the kitchen.
The fire had burned up fairly bright, and showed me the barest room I
think I ever put my eyes on. Half-a-dozen dishes stood upon the shelves;
the table was laid for supper with a bowl of porridge, a horn spoon, and a
cup of small beer. Besides what I have named, there was not another thing
in that great, stone-vaulted, empty chamber but lockfast chests arranged
along the wall and a corner cupboard with a padlock.
As soon as the last chain was up, the man rejoined me. He was a mean,
stooping, narrow-shouldered, clay-faced creature; and his age might have
been anything between fifty and seventy. His nightcap was of flannel, and
so was the nightgown that he wore, instead of coat and waistcoat, over his
ragged shirt. He was long unshaved; but what most distressed and even
daunted me, he would neither take his eyes away from me nor look me
fairly in the face. What he was, whether by trade or birth, was more than I
could fathom; but he seemed most like an old, unprofitable serving-man,
who should have been left in charge of that big house upon board wages.
“Are ye sharp-set?” he asked, glancing at about the level of my knee. “Ye
can eat that drop parritch?”
I said I feared it was his own supper.
“O,” said he, “I can do fine wanting it. I’ll take the ale, though, for it
slockens[1] my cough.” He drank the cup about half out, still keeping an eye

upon me as he drank; and then suddenly held out his hand. “Let’s see the
letter,” said he.
[1] moistens

I told him the letter was for Mr. Balfour; not for him.
“And who do ye think I am?” says he. “Give me Alexander’s letter.”
“You know my father’s name?”
“It would be strange if I didnae,” he returned, “for he was my born
brother; and little as ye seem to like either me or my house, or my good
parritch, I’m your born uncle, Davie, my man, and you my born nephew. So
give us the letter, and sit down and fill your kyte.”
If I had been some years younger, what with shame, weariness, and
disappointment, I believe I had burst into tears. As it was, I could find no
words, neither black nor white, but handed him the letter, and sat down to
the porridge with as little appetite for meat as ever a young man had.
Meanwhile, my uncle, stooping over the fire, turned the letter over and
over in his hands.

“Do ye ken what’s in it?” he asked, suddenly.
“You see for yourself, sir,” said I, “that the seal has not been broken.”
“Ay,” said he, “but what brought you here?”
“To give the letter,” said I.
“No,” says he, cunningly, “but ye’ll have had some hopes, nae doubt?”
“I confess, sir,” said I, “when I was told that I had kinsfolk well-to-do, I
did indeed indulge the hope that they might help me in my life. But I am no
beggar; I look for no favours at your hands, and I want none that are not
freely given. For as poor as I appear, I have friends of my own that will be
blithe to help me.”

“Hoot-toot!” said Uncle Ebenezer, “dinnae fly up in the snuff at me.
We’ll agree fine yet. And, Davie, my man, if you’re done with that bit
parritch, I could just take a sup of it myself. Ay,” he continued, as soon as
he had ousted me from the stool and spoon, “they’re fine, halesome food—
they’re grand food, parritch.” He murmured a little grace to himself and fell
to. “Your father was very fond of his meat, I mind; he was a hearty, if not a
great eater; but as for me, I could never do mair than pyke at food.” He took
a pull at the small beer, which probably reminded him of hospitable duties,
for his next speech ran thus: “If ye’re dry ye’ll find water behind the door.”
To this I returned no answer, standing stiffly on my two feet, and looking
down upon my uncle with a mighty angry heart. He, on his part, continued
to eat like a man under some pressure of time, and to throw out little darting
glances now at my shoes and now at my home-spun stockings. Once only,
when he had ventured to look a little higher, our eyes met; and no thief
taken with a hand in a man’s pocket could have shown more lively signals
of distress. This set me in a muse, whether his timidity arose from too long
a disuse of any human company; and whether perhaps, upon a little trial, it
might pass off, and my uncle change into an altogether different man. From
this I was awakened by his sharp voice.
“Your father’s been long dead?” he asked.
“Three weeks, sir,” said I.
“He was a secret man, Alexander—a secret, silent man,” he continued.
“He never said muckle when he was young. He’ll never have spoken
muckle of me?”
“I never knew, sir, till you told it me yourself, that he had any brother.”
“Dear me, dear me!” said Ebenezer. “Nor yet of Shaws, I dare say?”
“Not so much as the name, sir,” said I.
“To think o’ that!” said he. “A strange nature of a man!” For all that, he
seemed singularly satisfied, but whether with himself, or me, or with this
conduct of my father’s, was more than I could read. Certainly, however, he
seemed to be outgrowing that distaste, or ill-will, that he had conceived at
first against my person; for presently he jumped up, came across the room
behind me, and hit me a smack upon the shoulder. “We’ll agree fine yet!”
he cried. “I’m just as glad I let you in. And now come awa’ to your bed.”

To my surprise, he lit no lamp or candle, but set forth into the dark
passage, groped his way, breathing deeply, up a flight of steps, and paused
before a door, which he unlocked. I was close upon his heels, having
stumbled after him as best I might; and then he bade me go in, for that was
my chamber. I did as he bid, but paused after a few steps, and begged a light
to go to bed with.
“Hoot-toot!” said Uncle Ebenezer, “there’s a fine moon.”
“Neither moon nor star, sir, and pit-mirk,”[2] said I. “I cannae see the
bed.”
[2] Dark as the pit.

“Hoot-toot, hoot-toot!” said he. “Lights in a house is a thing I dinnae
agree with. I’m unco feared of fires. Good-night to ye, Davie, my man.”
And before I had time to add a further protest, he pulled the door to, and I
heard him lock me in from the outside.
I did not know whether to laugh or cry. The room was as cold as a well,
and the bed, when I had found my way to it, as damp as a peat-hag; but by
good fortune I had caught up my bundle and my plaid, and rolling myself in
the latter, I lay down upon the floor under lee of the big bedstead, and fell
speedily asleep.
With the first peep of day I opened my eyes, to find myself in a great
chamber, hung with stamped leather, furnished with fine embroidered
furniture, and lit by three fair windows. Ten years ago, or perhaps twenty, it
must have been as pleasant a room to lie down or to awake in as a man
could wish; but damp, dirt, disuse, and the mice and spiders had done their
worst since then. Many of the window-panes, besides, were broken; and
indeed this was so common a feature in that house, that I believe my uncle
must at some time have stood a siege from his indignant neighbours—
perhaps with Jennet Clouston at their head.
Meanwhile the sun was shining outside; and being very cold in that
miserable room, I knocked and shouted till my gaoler came and let me out.
He carried me to the back of the house, where was a draw-well, and told me
to “wash my face there, if I wanted;” and when that was done, I made the
best of my own way back to the kitchen, where he had lit the fire and was
making the porridge. The table was laid with two bowls and two horn
spoons, but the same single measure of small beer. Perhaps my eye rested

on this particular with some surprise, and perhaps my uncle observed it; for
he spoke up as if in answer to my thought, asking me if I would like to
drink ale—for so he called it.
I told him such was my habit, but not to put himself about.
“Na, na,” said he; “I’ll deny you nothing in reason.”
He fetched another cup from the shelf; and then, to my great surprise,
instead of drawing more beer, he poured an accurate half from one cup to
the other. There was a kind of nobleness in this that took my breath away; if
my uncle was certainly a miser, he was one of that thorough breed that goes
near to make the vice respectable.
When we had made an end of our meal, my uncle Ebenezer unlocked a
drawer, and drew out of it a clay pipe and a lump of tobacco, from which he
cut one fill before he locked it up again. Then he sat down in the sun at one
of the windows and silently smoked. From time to time his eyes came
coasting round to me, and he shot out one of his questions. Once it was,
“And your mother?” and when I had told him that she, too, was dead, “Ay,
she was a bonnie lassie!” Then, after another long pause, “Whae were these
friends o’ yours?”
I told him they were different gentlemen of the name of Campbell;
though, indeed, there was only one, and that the minister, that had ever
taken the least note of me; but I began to think my uncle made too light of
my position, and finding myself all alone with him, I did not wish him to
suppose me helpless.
He seemed to turn this over in his mind; and then, “Davie, my man,” said
he, “ye’ve come to the right bit when ye came to your uncle Ebenezer. I’ve
a great notion of the family, and I mean to do the right by you; but while
I’m taking a bit think to mysel’ of what’s the best thing to put you to—
whether the law, or the meenistry, or maybe the army, whilk is what boys
are fondest of—I wouldnae like the Balfours to be humbled before a wheen
Hieland Campbells, and I’ll ask you to keep your tongue within your teeth.
Nae letters; nae messages; no kind of word to onybody; or else—there’s my
door.”
“Uncle Ebenezer,” said I, “I’ve no manner of reason to suppose you
mean anything but well by me. For all that, I would have you to know that I
have a pride of my own. It was by no will of mine that I came seeking you;
and if you show me your door again, I’ll take you at the word.”

He seemed grievously put out. “Hoots-toots,” said he, “ca’ cannie, man—
ca’ cannie! Bide a day or two. I’m nae warlock, to find a fortune for you in
the bottom of a parritch bowl; but just you give me a day or two, and say
naething to naebody, and as sure as sure, I’ll do the right by you.”
“Very well,” said I, “enough said. If you want to help me, there’s no
doubt but I’ll be glad of it, and none but I’ll be grateful.”
It seemed to me (too soon, I dare say) that I was getting the upper hand of
my uncle; and I began next to say that I must have the bed and bedclothes
aired and put to sun-dry; for nothing would make me sleep in such a pickle.
“Is this my house or yours?” said he, in his keen voice, and then all of a
sudden broke off. “Na, na,” said he, “I didnae mean that. What’s mine is
yours, Davie, my man, and what’s yours is mine. Blood’s thicker than
water; and there’s naebody but you and me that ought the name.” And then
on he rambled about the family, and its ancient greatness, and his father that
began to enlarge the house, and himself that stopped the building as a sinful
waste; and this put it in my head to give him Jennet Clouston’s message.
“The limmer!” he cried. “Twelve hunner and fifteen—that’s every day
since I had the limmer rowpit![3] Dod, David, I’ll have her roasted on red
peats before I’m by with it! A witch—a proclaimed witch! I’ll aff and see
the session clerk.”
[3] Sold up.

And with that he opened a chest, and got out a very old and well-
preserved blue coat and waistcoat, and a good enough beaver hat, both
without lace. These he threw on any way, and taking a staff from the
cupboard, locked all up again, and was for setting out, when a thought
arrested him.
“I cannae leave you by yoursel’ in the house,” said he. “I’ll have to lock
you out.”
The blood came to my face. “If you lock me out,” I said, “it’ll be the last
you’ll see of me in friendship.”
He turned very pale, and sucked his mouth in.
“This is no the way,” he said, looking wickedly at a corner of the floor
—“this is no the way to win my favour, David.”

“Sir,” says I, “with a proper reverence for your age and our common
blood, I do not value your favour at a boddle’s purchase. I was brought up
to have a good conceit of myself; and if you were all the uncle, and all the
family, I had in the world ten times over, I wouldn’t buy your liking at such
prices.”
Uncle Ebenezer went and looked out of the window for awhile. I could
see him all trembling and twitching, like a man with palsy. But when he
turned round, he had a smile upon his face.
“Well, well,” said he, “we must bear and forbear. I’ll no go; that’s all
that’s to be said of it.”
“Uncle Ebenezer,” I said, “I can make nothing out of this. You use me
like a thief; you hate to have me in this house; you let me see it, every word
and every minute: it’s not possible that you can like me; and as for me, I’ve
spoken to you as I never thought to speak to any man. Why do you seek to
keep me, then? Let me gang back—let me gang back to the friends I have,
and that like me!”
“Na, na; na, na,” he said, very earnestly. “I like you fine; we’ll agree fine
yet; and for the honour of the house I couldnae let you leave the way ye
came. Bide here quiet, there’s a good lad; just you bide here quiet a bittie,
and ye’ll find that we agree.”
“Well, sir,” said I, after I had thought the matter out in silence, “I’ll stay
awhile. It’s more just I should be helped by my own blood than strangers;
and if we don’t agree, I’ll do my best it shall be through no fault of mine.”

CHAPTER IV
I RUN A GREAT DANGER IN THE HOUSE OF
SHAWS

or a day that was begun so ill, the day passed fairly well. We
had the porridge cold again at noon, and hot porridge at night;
porridge and small beer was my uncle’s diet. He spoke but
little, and that in the same way as before, shooting a question at
me after a long silence; and when I sought to lead him to talk
about my future, slipped out of it again. In a room next door to the kitchen,
where he suffered me to go, I found a great number of books, both Latin
and English, in which I took great pleasure all the afternoon. Indeed, the
time passed so lightly in this good company, that I began to be almost
reconciled to my residence at Shaws; and nothing but the sight of my uncle,
and his eyes playing hide and seek with mine, revived the force of my
distrust.
One thing I discovered, which put me in some doubt. This was an entry
on the fly-leaf of a chap-book (one of Patrick Walker’s) plainly written by
my father’s hand and thus conceived: “To my brother Ebenezer on his fifth
birthday.” Now, what puzzled me was this: That, as my father was of course
the younger brother, he must either have made some strange error, or he
must have written, before he was yet five, an excellent, clear manly hand of
writing.
I tried to get this out of my head; but though I took down many
interesting authors, old and new, history, poetry, and story-book, this notion
of my father’s hand of writing stuck to me; and when at length I went back
into the kitchen, and sat down once more to porridge and small beer, the
first thing I said to Uncle Ebenezer was to ask him if my father had not
been very quick at his book.

“Alexander? No him!” was the reply. “I was far quicker mysel’; I was a
clever chappie when I was young. Why, I could read as soon as he could.”
This puzzled me yet more; and a thought coming into my head, I asked if
he and my father had been twins.
He jumped upon his stool, and the horn spoon fell out of his hand upon
the floor. “What gars ye ask that?” he said, and he caught me by the breast
of the jacket, and looked this time straight into my eyes: his own were little
and light, and bright like a bird’s, blinking and winking strangely.
“What do you mean?” I asked, very calmly, for I was far stronger than
he, and not easily frightened. “Take your hand from my jacket. This is no
way to behave.”
My uncle seemed to make a great effort upon himself. “Dod man,
David,” he said, “ye should-nae speak to me about your father. That’s where
the mistake is.” He sat awhile and shook, blinking in his plate: “He was all
the brother that ever I had,” he added, but with no heart in his voice; and
then he caught up his spoon and fell to supper again, but still shaking.
Now this last passage, this laying of hands upon my person and sudden
profession of love for my dead father, went so clean beyond my
comprehension that it put me into both fear and hope. On the one hand, I
began to think my uncle was perhaps insane and might be dangerous; on the
other, there came up into my mind (quite unbidden by me and even
discouraged) a story like some ballad I had heard folk singing, of a poor lad
that was a rightful heir and a wicked kinsman that tried to keep him from
his own. For why should my uncle play a part with a relative that came,
almost a beggar, to his door, unless in his heart he had some cause to fear
him?
With this notion, all unacknowledged, but nevertheless getting firmly
settled in my head, I now began to imitate his covert looks; so that we sat at
table like a cat and a mouse, each stealthily observing the other. Not another
word had he to say to me, black or white, but was busy turning something
secretly over in his mind; and the longer we sat and the more I looked at
him, the more certain I became that the something was unfriendly to
myself.
When he had cleared the platter, he got out a single pipeful of tobacco,
just as in the morning, turned round a stool into the chimney corner, and sat
awhile smoking, with his back to me.

“Davie,” he said, at length, “I’ve been thinking;” then he paused, and
said it again. “There’s a wee bit siller that I half promised ye before ye were
born,” he continued; “promised it to your father. O, naething legal, ye
understand; just gentlemen daffing at their wine. Well, I keepit that bit
money separate—it was a great expense, but a promise is a promise—and it
has grown by now to be a matter of just precisely—just exactly”—and here
he paused and stumbled—“of just exactly forty pounds!” This last he
rapped out with a sidelong glance over his shoulder; and the next moment
added, almost with a scream, “Scots!”
The pound Scots being the same thing as an English shilling, the
difference made by this second thought was considerable; I could see,
besides, that the whole story was a lie, invented with some end which it
puzzled me to guess; and I made no attempt to conceal the tone of raillery
in which I answered—
“O, think again, sir! Pounds sterling, I believe!”
“That’s what I said,” returned my uncle: “pounds sterling! And if you’ll
step out-by to the door a minute, just to see what kind of a night it is, I’ll get
it out to ye and call ye in again.”
I did his will, smiling to myself in my contempt that he should think I
was so easily to be deceived. It was a dark night, with a few stars low
down; and as I stood just outside the door, I heard a hollow moaning of
wind far off among the hills. I said to myself there was something thundery
and changeful in the weather, and little knew of what a vast importance that
should prove to me before the evening passed.
When I was called in again, my uncle counted out into my hand seven
and thirty golden guinea pieces; the rest was in his hand, in small gold and
silver; but his heart failed him there, and he crammed the change into his
pocket.
“There,” said he, “that’ll show you! I’m a queer man, and strange wi’
strangers; but my word is my bond, and there’s the proof of it.”
Now, my uncle seemed so miserly that I was struck dumb by this sudden
generosity, and could find no words in which to thank him.
“No a word!” said he. “Nae thanks; I want nae thanks. I do my duty. I’m
no saying that everybody would have done it; but for my part (though I’m a
careful body, too) it’s a pleasure to me to do the right by my brother’s son;

and it’s a pleasure to me to think that now we’ll agree as such near friends
should.”
I spoke him in return as handsomely as I was able; but all the while I was
wondering what would come next, and why he had parted with his precious
guineas; for as to the reason he had given, a baby would have refused it.
Presently he looked towards me sideways.
“And see here,” says he, “tit for tat.”
I told him I was ready to prove my gratitude in any reasonable degree,
and then waited, looking for some monstrous demand. And yet, when at last
he plucked up courage to speak, it was only to tell me (very properly, as I
thought) that he was growing old and a little broken, and that he would
expect me to help him with the house and the bit garden.
I answered, and expressed my readiness to serve.
“Well,” he said, “let’s begin.” He pulled out of his pocket a rusty key.
“There,” says he, “there’s the key of the stair-tower at the far end of the
house. Ye can only win into it from the outside, for that part of the house is
no finished. Gang ye in there, and up the stairs, and bring me down the
chest that’s at the top. There’s papers in’t,” he added.
“Can I have a light, sir?” said I.
“Na,” said he, very cunningly. “Nae lights in my house.”
“Very well, sir,” said I. “Are the stairs good?”
“They’re grand,” said he; and then, as I was going, “Keep to the wall,” he
added; “there’s nae bannisters. But the stairs are grand underfoot.”
Out I went into the night. The wind was still moaning in the distance,
though never a breath of it came near the house of Shaws. It had fallen
blacker than ever; and I was glad to feel along the wall, till I came the
length of the stairtower door at the far end of the unfinished wing. I had got
the key into the keyhole and had just turned it, when all upon a sudden,
without sound of wind or thunder, the whole sky lighted up with wild fire
and went black again. I had to put my hand over my eyes to get back to the
colour of the darkness; and indeed I was already half blinded when I
stepped into the tower.
It was so dark inside, it seemed a body could scarce breathe; but I pushed
out with foot and hand, and presently struck the wall with the one, and the

lowermost round of the stair with the other. The wall, by the touch, was of
fine hewn stone; the steps too, though somewhat steep and narrow, were of
polished masonwork, and regular and solid underfoot. Minding my uncle’s
word about the bannisters, I kept close to the tower side, and felt my way in
the pitch darkness with a beating heart.
The house of Shaws stood some five full storeys high, not counting lofts.
Well, as I advanced, it seemed to me the stair grew airier and a thought
more lightsome; and I was wondering what might be the cause of this
change, when a second blink of the summer lightning came and went. If I
did not cry out, it was because fear had me by the throat; and if I did not
fall, it was more by Heaven’s mercy than my own strength. It was not only
that the flash shone in on every side through breaches in the wall, so that I
seemed to be clambering aloft upon an open scaffold, but the same passing
brightness showed me the steps were of unequal length, and that one of my
feet rested that moment within two inches of the well.
This was the grand stair! I thought; and with the thought, a gust of a kind
of angry courage came into my heart. My uncle had sent me here, certainly
to run great risks, perhaps to die. I swore I would settle that “perhaps,” if I
should break my neck for it; got me down upon my hands and knees; and as
slowly as a snail, feeling before me every inch, and testing the solidity of
every stone, I continued to ascend the stair. The darkness, by contrast with
the flash, appeared to have redoubled; nor was that all, for my ears were
now troubled and my mind confounded by a great stir of bats in the top part
of the tower, and the foul beasts, flying downwards, sometimes beat about
my face and body.
The tower, I should have said, was square; and in every corner the step
was made of a great stone of a different shape to join the flights. Well, I had
come close to one of these turns, when, feeling forward as usual, my hand
slipped upon an edge and found nothing but emptiness beyond it. The stair
had been carried no higher; to set a stranger mounting it in the darkness was
to send him straight to his death; and (although, thanks to the lightning and
my own precautions, I was safe enough) the mere thought of the peril in
which I might have stood, and the dreadful height I might have fallen from,
brought out the sweat upon my body and relaxed my joints.

But I knew what I wanted now, and turned and groped my way down
again, with a wonderful anger in my heart. About half-way down, the wind
sprang up in a clap and shook the tower, and died again; the rain followed;
and before I had reached the ground level it fell in buckets. I put out my
head into the storm, and looked along towards the kitchen. The door, which
I had shut behind me when I left, now stood open, and shed a little glimmer
of light; and I thought I could see a figure standing in the rain, quite still,
like a man hearkening. And then there came a blinding flash, which showed
me my uncle plainly, just where I had fancied him to stand; and hard upon
the heels of it, a great tow-row of thunder.

Now, whether my uncle thought the crash to be the sound of my fall, or
whether he heard in it God’s voice denouncing murder, I will leave you to
guess. Certain it is, at least, that he was seized on by a kind of panic fear,
and that he ran into the house and left the door open behind him. I followed
as softly as I could, and, coming unheard into the kitchen, stood and
watched him.
He had found time to open the corner cupboard and bring out a great case
bottle of aqua vitae, and now sat with his back towards me at the table. Ever
and again he would be seized with a fit of deadly shuddering and groan
aloud, and carrying the bottle to his lips, drink down the raw spirits by the
mouthful.
I stepped forward, came close behind him where he sat, and suddenly
clapping my two hands down upon his shoulders—“Ah!” cried I.
My uncle gave a kind of broken cry like a sheep’s bleat, flung up his
arms, and tumbled to the floor like a dead man. I was somewhat shocked at
this; but I had myself to look to first of all, and did not hesitate to let him lie
as he had fallen. The keys were hanging in the cupboard; and it was my
design to furnish myself with arms before my uncle should come again to
his senses and the power of devising evil. In the cupboard were a few
bottles, some apparently of medicine; a great many bills and other papers,
which I should willingly enough have rummaged, had I had the time; and a
few necessaries that were nothing to my purpose. Thence I turned to the
chests. The first was full of meal; the second of moneybags and papers tied
into sheaves; in the third, with many other things (and these for the most
part clothes) I found a rusty, ugly-looking Highland dirk without the
scabbard. This, then, I concealed inside my waistcoat, and turned to my
uncle.
He lay as he had fallen, all huddled, with one knee up and one arm
sprawling abroad; his face had a strange colour of blue, and he seemed to
have ceased breathing. Fear came on me that he was dead; then I got water
and dashed it in his face; and with that he seemed to come a little to
himself, working his mouth and fluttering his eyelids. At last he looked up
and saw me, and there came into his eyes a terror that was not of this world.
“Come, come,” said I; “sit up.”
“Are ye alive?” he sobbed. “O man, are ye alive?”
“That am I,” said I. “Small thanks to you!”

He had begun to seek for his breath with deep sighs. “The blue phial,”
said he—“in the aumry—the blue phial.” His breath came slower still.
I ran to the cupboard, and, sure enough, found there a blue phial of
medicine, with the dose written on it on a paper, and this I administered to
him with what speed I might.
“It’s the trouble,” said he, reviving a little; “I have a trouble, Davie. It’s
the heart.”
I set him on a chair and looked at him. It is true I felt some pity for a man
that looked so sick, but I was full besides of righteous anger; and I
numbered over before him the points on which I wanted explanation: why
he lied to me at every word; why he feared that I should leave him; why he
disliked it to be hinted that he and my father were twins—“Is that because it
is true?” I asked; why he had given me money to which I was convinced I
had no claim; and, last of all, why he had tried to kill me. He heard me all
through in silence; and then, in a broken voice, begged me to let him go to
bed.
“I’ll tell ye the morn,” he said; “as sure as death I will.”
And so weak was he that I could do nothing but consent. I locked him
into his room, however, and pocketed the key, and then returning to the
kitchen, made up such a blaze as had not shone there for many a long year,
and wrapping myself in my plaid, lay down upon the chests and fell asleep.

CHAPTER V
I GO TO THE QUEEN’S FERRY

uch rain fell in the night; and the next morning there blew a
bitter wintry wind out of the north-west, driving scattered
clouds. For all that, and before the sun began to peep or the last
of the stars had vanished, I made my way to the side of the
burn, and had a plunge in a deep whirling pool. All aglow from
my bath, I sat down once more beside the fire, which I replenished, and
began gravely to consider my position.
There was now no doubt about my uncle’s enmity; there was no doubt I
carried my life in my hand, and he would leave no stone unturned that he
might compass my destruction. But I was young and spirited, and like most
lads that have been country-bred, I had a great opinion of my shrewdness. I
had come to his door no better than a beggar and little more than a child; he
had met me with treachery and violence; it would be a fine consummation
to take the upper hand, and drive him like a herd of sheep.
I sat there nursing my knee and smiling at the fire; and I saw myself in
fancy smell out his secrets one after another, and grow to be that man’s king
and ruler. The warlock of Essendean, they say, had made a mirror in which
men could read the future; it must have been of other stuff than burning
coal; for in all the shapes and pictures that I sat and gazed at, there was
never a ship, never a seaman with a hairy cap, never a big bludgeon for my
silly head, or the least sign of all those tribulations that were ripe to fall on
me.
Presently, all swollen with conceit, I went up-stairs and gave my prisoner
his liberty. He gave me good-morning civilly; and I gave the same to him,
smiling down upon him, from the heights of my sufficiency. Soon we were
set to breakfast, as it might have been the day before.
“Well, sir,” said I, with a jeering tone, “have you nothing more to say to
me?” And then, as he made no articulate reply, “It will be time, I think, to

understand each other,” I continued. “You took me for a country Johnnie
Raw, with no more mother-wit or courage than a porridge-stick. I took you
for a good man, or no worse than others at the least. It seems we were both
wrong. What cause you have to fear me, to cheat me, and to attempt my life
—”
He murmured something about a jest, and that he liked a bit of fun; and
then, seeing me smile, changed his tone, and assured me he would make all
clear as soon as we had breakfasted. I saw by his face that he had no lie
ready for me, though he was hard at work preparing one; and I think I was
about to tell him so, when we were interrupted by a knocking at the door.
Bidding my uncle sit where he was, I went to open it, and found on the
doorstep a half-grown boy in sea-clothes. He had no sooner seen me than he
began to dance some steps of the sea-hornpipe (which I had never before
heard of far less seen), snapping his fingers in the air and footing it right
cleverly. For all that, he was blue with the cold; and there was something in
his face, a look between tears and laughter, that was highly pathetic and
consisted ill with this gaiety of manner.

“What cheer, mate?” says he, with a cracked voice.
I asked him soberly to name his pleasure.
“O, pleasure!” says he; and then began to sing:
“For it’s my delight, of a shiny night,
In the season of the year.”

“Well,” said I, “if you have no business at all, I will even be so
unmannerly as to shut you out.”
“Stay, brother!” he cried. “Have you no fun about you? or do you want to
get me thrashed? I’ve brought a letter from old Heasyoasy to Mr.

Belflower.” He showed me a letter as he spoke. “And I say, mate,” he
added, “I’m mortal hungry.”
“Well,” said I, “come into the house, and you shall have a bite if I go
empty for it.”
With that I brought him in and set him down to my own place, where he
fell-to greedily on the remains of breakfast, winking to me between whiles,
and making many faces, which I think the poor soul considered manly.
Meanwhile, my uncle had read the letter and sat thinking; then, suddenly, he
got to his feet with a great air of liveliness, and pulled me apart into the
farthest corner of the room.
“Read that,” said he, and put the letter in my hand.
Here it is, lying before me as I write:

“The Hawes Inn, at the Queen’s Ferry.

“SIR,—I lie here with my hawser up and down, and send my cabin-boy to
informe. If you have any further commands for over-seas, to-day will be the
last occasion, as the wind will serve us well out of the firth. I will not seek
to deny that I have had crosses with your doer,[4] Mr. Rankeillor; of which,
if not speedily redd up, you may looke to see some losses follow. I have
drawn a bill upon you, as per margin, and am, sir, your most obedt., humble
servant,

“ELIAS HOSEASON.”
[4] Agent.

“You see, Davie,” resumed my uncle, as soon as he saw that I had done,
“I have a venture with this man Hoseason, the captain of a trading brig, the
Covenant, of Dysart. Now, if you and me was to walk over with yon lad, I
could see the captain at the Hawes, or maybe on board the Covenant if there
was papers to be signed; and so far from a loss of time, we can jog on to the
lawyer, Mr. Rankeillor’s. After a’ that’s come and gone, ye would be
swier[5] to believe me upon my naked word; but ye’ll believe Rankeillor.
He’s factor to half the gentry in these parts; an auld man, forby: highly
respeckit, and he kenned your father.”
[5] Unwilling.

I stood awhile and thought. I was going to some place of shipping, which
was doubtless populous, and where my uncle durst attempt no violence,
and, indeed, even the society of the cabin-boy so far protected me. Once
there, I believed I could force on the visit to the lawyer, even if my uncle
were now insincere in proposing it; and, perhaps, in the bottom of my heart,
I wished a nearer view of the sea and ships. You are to remember I had
lived all my life in the inland hills, and just two days before had my first
sight of the firth lying like a blue floor, and the sailed ships moving on the
face of it, no bigger than toys. One thing with another, I made up my mind.
“Very well,” says I, “let us go to the Ferry.”
My uncle got into his hat and coat, and buckled an old rusty cutlass on;
and then we trod the fire out, locked the door, and set forth upon our walk.
The wind, being in that cold quarter the north-west, blew nearly in our
faces as we went. It was the month of June; the grass was all white with
daisies, and the trees with blossom; but, to judge by our blue nails and
aching wrists, the time might have been winter and the whiteness a
December frost.
Uncle Ebenezer trudged in the ditch, jogging from side to side like an old
ploughman coming home from work. He never said a word the whole way;
and I was thrown for talk on the cabin-boy. He told me his name was
Ransome, and that he had followed the sea since he was nine, but could not
say how old he was, as he had lost his reckoning. He showed me tattoo
marks, baring his breast in the teeth of the wind and in spite of my
remonstrances, for I thought it was enough to kill him; he swore horribly
whenever he remembered, but more like a silly schoolboy than a man; and
boasted of many wild and bad things that he had done: stealthy thefts, false
accusations, ay, and even murder; but all with such a dearth of likelihood in
the details, and such a weak and crazy swagger in the delivery, as disposed
me rather to pity than to believe him.
I asked him of the brig (which he declared was the finest ship that sailed)
and of Captain Hoseason, in whose praises he was equally loud. Heasyoasy
(for so he still named the skipper) was a man, by his account, that minded
for nothing either in heaven or earth; one that, as people said, would “crack
on all sail into the day of judgment;” rough, fierce, unscrupulous, and
brutal; and all this my poor cabin-boy had taught himself to admire as
something seamanlike and manly. He would only admit one flaw in his idol.

“He ain’t no seaman,” he admitted. “That’s Mr. Shuan that navigates the
brig; he’s the finest seaman in the trade, only for drink; and I tell you I
believe it! Why, look’ere;” and turning down his stocking he showed me a
great, raw, red wound that made my blood run cold. “He done that—Mr.
Shuan done it,” he said, with an air of pride.
“What!” I cried, “do you take such savage usage at his hands? Why, you
are no slave, to be so handled!”
“No,” said the poor moon-calf, changing his tune at once, “and so he’ll
find. See’ere;” and he showed me a great case-knife, which he told me was
stolen. “O,” says he, “let me see him try; I dare him to; I’ll do for him! O,
he ain’t the first!” And he confirmed it with a poor, silly, ugly oath.
I have never felt such pity for any one in this wide world as I felt for that
half-witted creature, and it began to come over me that the brig Covenant
(for all her pious name) was little better than a hell upon the seas.
“Have you no friends?” said I.
He said he had a father in some English seaport, I forget which.
“He was a fine man, too,” he said, “but he’s dead.”
“In Heaven’s name,” cried I, “can you find no reputable life on shore?”
“O, no,” says he, winking and looking very sly, “they would put me to a
trade. I know a trick worth two of that, I do!”
I asked him what trade could be so dreadful as the one he followed,
where he ran the continual peril of his life, not alone from wind and sea, but
by the horrid cruelty of those who were his masters. He said it was very
true; and then began to praise the life, and tell what a pleasure it was to get
on shore with money in his pocket, and spend it like a man, and buy apples,
and swagger, and surprise what he called stick-in-the-mud boys. “And then
it’s not all as bad as that,” says he; “there’s worse off than me: there’s the
twenty-pounders. O, laws! you should see them taking on. Why, I’ve seen a
man as old as you, I dessay”—(to him I seemed old)—“ah, and he had a
beard, too—well, and as soon as we cleared out of the river, and he had the
drug out of his head—my! how he cried and carried on! I made a fine fool
of him, I tell you! And then there’s little uns, too: oh, little by me! I tell you,
I keep them in order. When we carry little uns, I have a rope’s end of my
own to wollop’em.” And so he ran on, until it came in on me what he meant
by twenty-pounders were those unhappy criminals who were sent over-seas

to slavery in North America, or the still more unhappy innocents who were
kidnapped or trepanned (as the word went) for private interest or
vengeance.
Just then we came to the top of the hill, and looked down on the Ferry
and the Hope. The Firth of Forth (as is very well known) narrows at this
point to the width of a good-sized river, which makes a convenient ferry
going north, and turns the upper reach into a landlocked haven for all
manner of ships. Right in the midst of the narrows lies an islet with some
ruins; on the south shore they have built a pier for the service of the Ferry;
and at the end of the pier, on the other side of the road, and backed against a
pretty garden of holly-trees and hawthorns, I could see the building which
they called the Hawes Inn.
The town of Queensferry lies farther west, and the neighbourhood of the
inn looked pretty lonely at that time of day, for the boat had just gone north
with passengers. A skiff, however, lay beside the pier, with some seamen
sleeping on the thwarts; this, as Ransome told me, was the brig’s boat
waiting for the captain; and about half a mile off, and all alone in the
anchorage, he showed me the Covenant herself. There was a sea-going
bustle on board; yards were swinging into place; and as the wind blew from
that quarter, I could hear the song of the sailors as they pulled upon the
ropes. After all I had listened to upon the way, I looked at that ship with an
extreme abhorrence; and from the bottom of my heart I pitied all poor souls
that were condemned to sail in her.
We had all three pulled up on the brow of the hill; and now I marched
across the road and addressed my uncle. “I think it right to tell you, sir,”
says I, “there’s nothing that will bring me on board that Covenant.”
He seemed to waken from a dream. “Eh?” he said. “What’s that?”
I told him over again.
“Well, well,” he said, “we’ll have to please ye, I suppose. But what are
we standing here for? It’s perishing cold; and if I’m no mistaken, they’re
busking the Covenant for sea.”

CHAPTER VI
WHAT BEFELL AT THE QUEEN’S FERRY

s soon as we came to the inn, Ransome led us up the stair to a
small room, with a bed in it, and heated like an oven by a great
fire of coal. At a table hard by the chimney, a tall, dark, sober-
looking man sat writing. In spite of the heat of the room, he
wore a thick sea-jacket, buttoned to the neck, and a tall hairy
cap drawn down over his ears; yet I never saw any man, not even a judge
upon the bench, look cooler, or more studious and self-possessed, than this
ship-captain.
He got to his feet at once, and coming forward, offered his large hand to
Ebenezer. “I am proud to see you, Mr. Balfour,” said he, in a fine deep
voice, “and glad that ye are here in time. The wind’s fair, and the tide upon
the turn; we’ll see the old coal-bucket burning on the Isle of May before to-
night.”
“Captain Hoseason,” returned my uncle, “you keep your room unco hot.”
“It’s a habit I have, Mr. Balfour,” said the skipper. “I’m a cold-rife man
by my nature; I have a cold blood, sir. There’s neither fur, nor flannel—no,
sir, nor hot rum, will warm up what they call the temperature. Sir, it’s the
same with most men that have been carbonadoed, as they call it, in the
tropic seas.”
“Well, well, captain,” replied my uncle, “we must all be the way we’re
made.”
But it chanced that this fancy of the captain’s had a great share in my
misfortunes. For though I had promised myself not to let my kinsman out of
sight, I was both so impatient for a nearer look of the sea, and so sickened
by the closeness of the room, that when he told me to “run down-stairs and
play myself awhile,” I was fool enough to take him at his word.

Away I went, therefore, leaving the two men sitting down to a bottle and
a great mass of papers; and crossing the road in front of the inn, walked
down upon the beach. With the wind in that quarter, only little wavelets, not
much bigger than I had seen upon a lake, beat upon the shore. But the
weeds were new to me—some green, some brown and long, and some with
little bladders that crackled between my fingers. Even so far up the firth, the
smell of the sea-water was exceedingly salt and stirring; the Covenant,
besides, was beginning to shake out her sails, which hung upon the yards in
clusters; and the spirit of all that I beheld put me in thoughts of far voyages
and foreign places.
I looked, too, at the seamen with the skiff—big brown fellows, some in
shirts, some with jackets, some with coloured handkerchiefs about their
throats, one with a brace of pistols stuck into his pockets, two or three with
knotty bludgeons, and all with their case-knives. I passed the time of day
with one that looked less desperate than his fellows, and asked him of the
sailing of the brig. He said they would get under way as soon as the ebb set,
and expressed his gladness to be out of a port where there were no taverns
and fiddlers; but all with such horrifying oaths, that I made haste to get
away from him.
This threw me back on Ransome, who seemed the least wicked of that
gang, and who soon came out of the inn and ran to me, crying for a bowl of
punch. I told him I would give him no such thing, for neither he nor I was
of an age for such indulgences. “But a glass of ale you may have, and
welcome,” said I. He mopped and mowed at me, and called me names; but
he was glad to get the ale, for all that; and presently we were set down at a
table in the front room of the inn, and both eating and drinking with a good
appetite.
Here it occurred to me that, as the landlord was a man of that county, I
might do well to make a friend of him. I offered him a share, as was much
the custom in those days; but he was far too great a man to sit with such
poor customers as Ransome and myself, and he was leaving the room, when
I called him back to ask if he knew Mr. Rankeillor.
“Hoot, ay,” says he, “and a very honest man. And, O, by-the-by,” says he,
“was it you that came in with Ebenezer?” And when I had told him yes,
“Ye’ll be no friend of his?” he asked, meaning, in the Scottish way, that I
would be no relative.

I told him no, none.
“I thought not,” said he, “and yet ye have a kind of gliff[6] of Mr.
Alexander.”
[6] Look.

I said it seemed that Ebenezer was ill-seen in the country.
“Nae doubt,” said the landlord. “He’s a wicked auld man, and there’s
many would like to see him girning in the tow.[7] Jennet Clouston and mony
mair that he has harried out of house and hame. And yet he was ance a fine
young fellow, too. But that was before the sough[8] gaed abroad about Mr.
Alexander, that was like the death of him.”
[7] Rope.

[8] Report.

“And what was it?” I asked.
“Ou, just that he had killed him,” said the landlord. “Did ye never hear
that?”
“And what would he kill him for?” said I.
“And what for, but just to get the place,” said he.
“The place?” said I. “The Shaws?”
“Nae other place that I ken,” said he.
“Ay, man?” said I. “Is that so? Was my—was Alexander the eldest son?”
“‘Deed was he,” said the landlord. “What else would he have killed him
for?”
And with that he went away, as he had been impatient to do from the
beginning.
Of course, I had guessed it a long while ago; but it is one thing to guess,
another to know; and I sat stunned with my good fortune, and could scarce
grow to believe that the same poor lad who had trudged in the dust from
Ettrick Forest not two days ago, was now one of the rich of the earth, and
had a house and broad lands, and might mount his horse tomorrow. All
these pleasant things, and a thousand others, crowded into my mind, as I sat
staring before me out of the inn window, and paying no heed to what I saw;
only I remember that my eye lighted on Captain Hoseason down on the pier

among his seamen, and speaking with some authority. And presently he
came marching back towards the house, with no mark of a sailor’s
clumsiness, but carrying his fine, tall figure with a manly bearing, and still
with the same sober, grave expression on his face. I wondered if it was
possible that Ransome’s stories could be true, and half disbelieved them;
they fitted so ill with the man’s looks. But indeed, he was neither so good as
I supposed him, nor quite so bad as Ransome did; for, in fact, he was two
men, and left the better one behind as soon as he set foot on board his
vessel.
The next thing, I heard my uncle calling me, and found the pair in the
road together. It was the captain who addressed me, and that with an air
(very flattering to a young lad) of grave equality.
“Sir,” said he, “Mr. Balfour tells me great things of you; and for my own
part, I like your looks. I wish I was for longer here, that we might make the
better friends; but we’ll make the most of what we have. Ye shall come on
board my brig for half an hour, till the ebb sets, and drink a bowl with me.”
Now, I longed to see the inside of a ship more than words can tell; but I
was not going to put myself in jeopardy, and I told him my uncle and I had
an appointment with a lawyer.
“Ay, ay,” said he, “he passed me word of that. But, ye see, the boat’ll set
ye ashore at the town pier, and that’s but a penny stonecast from
Rankeillor’s house.” And here he suddenly leaned down and whispered in
my ear: “Take care of the old tod;[9] he means mischief. Come aboard till I
can get a word with ye.” And then, passing his arm through mine, he
continued aloud, as he set off towards his boat: “But, come, what can I
bring ye from the Carolinas? Any friend of Mr. Balfour’s can command. A
roll of tobacco? Indian feather-work? a skin of a wild beast? a stone pipe?
the mocking-bird that mews for all the world like a cat? the cardinal bird
that is as red as blood?—take your pick and say your pleasure.”
[9] Fox.

By this time we were at the boat-side, and he was handing me in. I did
not dream of hanging back; I thought (the poor fool!) that I had found a
good friend and helper, and I was rejoiced to see the ship. As soon as we
were all set in our places, the boat was thrust off from the pier and began to
move over the waters: and what with my pleasure in this new movement

and my surprise at our low position, and the appearance of the shores, and
the growing bigness of the brig as we drew near to it, I could hardly
understand what the captain said, and must have answered him at random.
As soon as we were alongside (where I sat fairly gaping at the ship’s
height, the strong humming of the tide against its sides, and the pleasant
cries of the seamen at their work) Hoseason, declaring that he and I must be
the first aboard, ordered a tackle to be sent down from the main-yard. In
this I was whipped into the air and set down again on the deck, where the
captain stood ready waiting for me, and instantly slipped back his arm
under mine. There I stood some while, a little dizzy with the unsteadiness of
all around me, perhaps a little afraid, and yet vastly pleased with these
strange sights; the captain meanwhile pointing out the strangest, and telling
me their names and uses.
“But where is my uncle?” said I suddenly.
“Ay,” said Hoseason, with a sudden grimness, “that’s the point.”
I felt I was lost. With all my strength, I plucked myself clear of him and
ran to the bulwarks. Sure enough, there was the boat pulling for the town,
with my uncle sitting in the stern. I gave a piercing cry—“Help, help!
Murder!”—so that both sides of the anchorage rang with it, and my uncle
turned round where he was sitting, and showed me a face full of cruelty and
terror.

It was the last I saw. Already strong hands had been plucking me back
from the ship’s side; and now a thunderbolt seemed to strike me; I saw a
great flash of fire, and fell senseless.

CHAPTER VII
I GO TO SEA IN THE BRIG COVENANT OF
DYSART

came to myself in darkness, in great pain, bound hand and
foot, and deafened by many unfamiliar noises. There sounded
in my ears a roaring of water as of a huge mill-dam, the
thrashing of heavy sprays, the thundering of the sails, and the
shrill cries of seamen. The whole world now heaved giddily up,
and now rushed giddily downward; and so sick and hurt was I in body, and
my mind so much confounded, that it took me a long while, chasing my
thoughts up and down, and ever stunned again by a fresh stab of pain, to
realise that I must be lying somewhere bound in the belly of that unlucky
ship, and that the wind must have strengthened to a gale. With the clear
perception of my plight, there fell upon me a blackness of despair, a horror
of remorse at my own folly, and a passion of anger at my uncle, that once
more bereft me of my senses.
When I returned again to life, the same uproar, the same confused and
violent movements, shook and deafened me; and presently, to my other
pains and distresses, there was added the sickness of an unused landsman
on the sea. In that time of my adventurous youth, I suffered many
hardships; but none that was so crushing to my mind and body, or lit by so
few hopes, as these first hours aboard the brig.
I heard a gun fire, and supposed the storm had proved too strong for us,
and we were firing signals of distress. The thought of deliverance, even by
death in the deep sea, was welcome to me. Yet it was no such matter; but (as
I was afterwards told) a common habit of the captain’s, which I here set
down to show that even the worst man may have his kindlier side. We were
then passing, it appeared, within some miles of Dysart, where the brig was
built, and where old Mrs. Hoseason, the captain’s mother, had come some

years before to live; and whether outward or inward bound, the Covenant
was never suffered to go by that place by day, without a gun fired and
colours shown.
I had no measure of time; day and night were alike in that ill-smelling
cavern of the ship’s bowels where I lay; and the misery of my situation
drew out the hours to double. How long, therefore, I lay waiting to hear the
ship split upon some rock, or to feel her reel head foremost into the depths
of the sea, I have not the means of computation. But sleep at length stole
from me the consciousness of sorrow.
I was awakened by the light of a hand-lantern shining in my face. A small
man of about thirty, with green eyes and a tangle of fair hair, stood looking
down at me.

“Well,” said he, “how goes it?”
I answered by a sob; and my visitor then felt my pulse and temples, and
set himself to wash and dress the wound upon my scalp.
“Ay,” said he, “a sore dunt.[10] What, man? Cheer up! The world’s no
done; you’ve made a bad start of it but you’ll make a better. Have you had
any meat?”
[10] Stroke.

I said I could not look at it: and thereupon he gave me some brandy and
water in a tin pannikin, and left me once more to myself.

The next time he came to see me, I was lying betwixt sleep and waking,
my eyes wide open in the darkness, the sickness quite departed, but
succeeded by a horrid giddiness and swimming that was almost worse to
bear. I ached, besides, in every limb, and the cords that bound me seemed to
be of fire. The smell of the hole in which I lay seemed to have become a
part of me; and during the long interval since his last visit I had suffered
tortures of fear, now from the scurrying of the ship’s rats, that sometimes
pattered on my very face, and now from the dismal imaginings that haunt
the bed of fever.
The glimmer of the lantern, as a trap opened, shone in like the heaven’s
sunlight; and though it only showed me the strong, dark beams of the ship
that was my prison, I could have cried aloud for gladness. The man with the
green eyes was the first to descend the ladder, and I noticed that he came
somewhat unsteadily. He was followed by the captain. Neither said a word;
but the first set to and examined me, and dressed my wound as before,
while Hoseason looked me in my face with an odd, black look.
“Now, sir, you see for yourself,” said the first: “a high fever, no appetite,
no light, no meat: you see for yourself what that means.”
“I am no conjurer, Mr. Riach,” said the captain.
“Give me leave, sir,” said Riach; “you’ve a good head upon your
shoulders, and a good Scotch tongue to ask with; but I will leave you no
manner of excuse; I want that boy taken out of this hole and put in the
forecastle.”
“What ye may want, sir, is a matter of concern to nobody but yoursel’,”
returned the captain; “but I can tell ye that which is to be. Here he is; here
he shall bide.”
“Admitting that you have been paid in a proportion,” said the other, “I
will crave leave humbly to say that I have not. Paid I am, and none too
much, to be the second officer of this old tub, and you ken very well if I do
my best to earn it. But I was paid for nothing more.”
“If ye could hold back your hand from the tin-pan, Mr. Riach, I would
have no complaint to make of ye,” returned the skipper; “and instead of
asking riddles, I make bold to say that ye would keep your breath to cool
your porridge. We’ll be required on deck,” he added, in a sharper note, and
set one foot upon the ladder.

But Mr. Riach caught him by the sleeve.
“Admitting that you have been paid to do a murder——” he began.
Hoseason turned upon him with a flash.
“What’s that?” he cried. “What kind of talk is that?”
“It seems it is the talk that you can understand,” said Mr. Riach, looking
him steadily in the face.
“Mr. Riach, I have sailed with ye three cruises,” replied the captain. “In
all that time, sir, ye should have learned to know me: I’m a stiff man, and a
dour man; but for what ye say the now—fie, fie!—it comes from a bad
heart and a black conscience. If ye say the lad will die——”
“Ay, will he!” said Mr. Riach.
“Well, sir, is not that enough?” said Hoseason. “Flit him where ye
please!”
Thereupon the captain ascended the ladder; and I, who had lain silent
throughout this strange conversation, beheld Mr. Riach turn after him and
bow as low as to his knees in what was plainly a spirit of derision. Even in
my then state of sickness, I perceived two things: that the mate was touched
with liquor, as the captain hinted, and that (drunk or sober) he was like to
prove a valuable friend.
Five minutes afterwards my bonds were cut, I was hoisted on a man’s
back, carried up to the forecastle, and laid in a bunk on some sea-blankets;
where the first thing that I did was to lose my senses.
It was a blessed thing indeed to open my eyes again upon the daylight,
and to find myself in the society of men. The forecastle was a roomy place
enough, set all about with berths, in which the men of the watch below were
seated smoking, or lying down asleep. The day being calm and the wind
fair, the scuttle was open, and not only the good daylight, but from time to
time (as the ship rolled) a dusty beam of sunlight shone in, and dazzled and
delighted me. I had no sooner moved, moreover, than one of the men
brought me a drink of something healing which Mr. Riach had prepared,
and bade me lie still and I should soon be well again. There were no bones
broken, he explained: “A clour[11] on the head was naething. Man,” said he,
“it was me that gave it ye!”
[11] Blow.

Here I lay for the space of many days a close prisoner, and not only got
my health again, but came to know my companions. They were a rough lot
indeed, as sailors mostly are: being men rooted out of all the kindly parts of
life, and condemned to toss together on the rough seas, with masters no less
cruel. There were some among them that had sailed with the pirates and
seen things it would be a shame even to speak of; some were men that had
run from the king’s ships, and went with a halter round their necks, of
which they made no secret; and all, as the saying goes, were “at a word and
a blow” with their best friends. Yet I had not been many days shut up with
them before I began to be ashamed of my first judgment, when I had drawn
away from them at the Ferry pier, as though they had been unclean beasts.
No class of man is altogether bad, but each has its own faults and virtues;
and these shipmates of mine were no exception to the rule. Rough they
were, sure enough; and bad, I suppose; but they had many virtues. They
were kind when it occurred to them, simple even beyond the simplicity of a
country lad like me, and had some glimmerings of honesty.
There was one man, of maybe forty, that would sit on my berthside for
hours and tell me of his wife and child. He was a fisher that had lost his
boat, and thus been driven to the deep-sea voyaging. Well, it is years ago
now: but I have never forgotten him. His wife (who was “young by him,” as
he often told me) waited in vain to see her man return; he would never
again make the fire for her in the morning, nor yet keep the bairn when she
was sick. Indeed, many of these poor fellows (as the event proved) were
upon their last cruise; the deep seas and cannibal fish received them; and it
is a thankless business to speak ill of the dead.
Among other good deeds that they did, they returned my money, which
had been shared among them; and though it was about a third short, I was
very glad to get it, and hoped great good from it in the land I was going to.
The ship was bound for the Carolinas; and you must not suppose that I was
going to that place merely as an exile. The trade was even then much
depressed; since that, and with the rebellion of the colonies and the
formation of the United States, it has, of course, come to an end; but in
those days of my youth, white men were still sold into slavery on the
plantations, and that was the destiny to which my wicked uncle had
condemned me.

The cabin-boy Ransome (from whom I had first heard of these atrocities)
came in at times from the round-house, where he berthed and served, now
nursing a bruised limb in silent agony, now raving against the cruelty of Mr.
Shuan. It made my heart bleed; but the men had a great respect for the chief
mate, who was, as they said, “the only seaman of the whole jing-bang, and
none such a bad man when he was sober.” Indeed, I found there was a
strange peculiarity about our two mates: that Mr. Riach was sullen, unkind,
and harsh when he was sober, and Mr. Shuan would not hurt a fly except
when he was drinking. I asked about the captain; but I was told drink made
no difference upon that man of iron.
I did my best in the small time allowed me to make some thing like a
man, or rather I should say something like a boy, of the poor creature,
Ransome. But his mind was scarce truly human. He could remember
nothing of the time before he came to sea; only that his father had made
clocks, and had a starling in the parlour, which could whistle “The North
Countrie;” all else had been blotted out in these years of hardship and
cruelties. He had a strange notion of the dry land, picked up from sailor’s
stories: that it was a place where lads were put to some kind of slavery
called a trade, and where apprentices were continually lashed and clapped
into foul prisons. In a town, he thought every second person a decoy, and
every third house a place in which seamen would be drugged and murdered.
To be sure, I would tell him how kindly I had myself been used upon that
dry land he was so much afraid of, and how well fed and carefully taught
both by my friends and my parents: and if he had been recently hurt, he
would weep bitterly and swear to run away; but if he was in his usual
crackbrain humour, or (still more) if he had had a glass of spirits in the
roundhouse, he would deride the notion.
It was Mr. Riach (Heaven forgive him!) who gave the boy drink; and it
was, doubtless, kindly meant; but besides that it was ruin to his health, it
was the pitifullest thing in life to see this unhappy, unfriended creature
staggering, and dancing, and talking he knew not what. Some of the men
laughed, but not all; others would grow as black as thunder (thinking,
perhaps, of their own childhood or their own children) and bid him stop that
nonsense, and think what he was doing. As for me, I felt ashamed to look at
him, and the poor child still comes about me in my dreams.

All this time, you should know, the Covenant was meeting continual
head-winds and tumbling up and down against head-seas, so that the scuttle
was almost constantly shut, and the forecastle lighted only by a swinging
lantern on a beam. There was constant labour for all hands; the sails had to
be made and shortened every hour; the strain told on the men’s temper;
there was a growl of quarrelling all day long from berth to berth; and as I
was never allowed to set my foot on deck, you can picture to yourselves
how weary of my life I grew to be, and how impatient for a change.
And a change I was to get, as you shall hear; but I must first tell of a
conversation I had with Mr. Riach, which put a little heart in me to bear my
troubles. Getting him in a favourable stage of drink (for indeed he never
looked near me when he was sober), I pledged him to secrecy, and told him
my whole story.
He declared it was like a ballad; that he would do his best to help me;
that I should have paper, pen, and ink, and write one line to Mr. Campbell
and another to Mr. Rankeillor; and that if I had told the truth, ten to one he
would be able (with their help) to pull me through and set me in my rights.
“And in the meantime,” says he, “keep your heart up. You’re not the only
one, I’ll tell you that. There’s many a man hoeing tobacco over-seas that
should be mounting his horse at his own door at home; many and many!
And life is all a variorum, at the best. Look at me: I’m a laird’s son and
more than half a doctor, and here I am, man-Jack to Hoseason!”
I thought it would be civil to ask him for his story.
He whistled loud.
“Never had one,” said he. “I like fun, that’s all.” And he skipped out of
the forecastle.

CHAPTER VIII
THE ROUND-HOUSE

ne night, about eleven o’clock, a man of Mr. Riach’s watch
(which was on deck) came below for his jacket; and instantly
there began to go a whisper about the forecastle that “Shuan
had done for him at last.” There was no need of a name; we all
knew who was meant; but we had scarce time to get the idea
rightly in our heads, far less to speak of it, when the scuttle was again flung
open, and Captain Hoseason came down the ladder. He looked sharply
round the bunks in the tossing light of the lantern; and then, walking
straight up to me, he addressed me, to my surprise, in tones of kindness.
“My man,” said he, “we want ye to serve in the round-house. You and
Ransome are to change berths. Run away aft with ye.”
Even as he spoke, two seamen appeared in the scuttle, carrying Ransome
in their arms; and the ship at that moment giving a great sheer into the sea,
and the lantern swinging, the light fell direct on the boy’s face. It was as
white as wax, and had a look upon it like a dreadful smile. The blood in me
ran cold, and I drew in my breath as if I had been struck.
“Run away aft; run away aft with ye!” cried Hoseason.
And at that I brushed by the sailors and the boy (who neither spoke nor
moved), and ran up the ladder on deck.
The brig was sheering swiftly and giddily through a long, cresting swell.
She was on the starboard tack, and on the left hand, under the arched foot of
the foresail, I could see the sunset still quite bright. This, at such an hour of
the night, surprised me greatly; but I was too ignorant to draw the true
conclusion—that we were going north-about round Scotland, and were now
on the high sea between the Orkney and Shetland Islands, having avoided
the dangerous currents of the Pentland Firth. For my part, who had been so
long shut in the dark and knew nothing of head-winds, I thought we might

be half-way or more across the Atlantic. And indeed (beyond that I
wondered a little at the lateness of the sunset light) I gave no heed to it, and
pushed on across the decks, running between the seas, catching at ropes,
and only saved from going overboard by one of the hands on deck, who had
been always kind to me.
The round-house, for which I was bound, and where I was now to sleep
and serve, stood some six feet above the decks, and considering the size of
the brig, was of good dimensions. Inside were a fixed table and bench, and
two berths, one for the captain and the other for the two mates, turn and turn
about. It was all fitted with lockers from top to bottom, so as to stow away
the officers’ belongings and a part of the ship’s stores; there was a second
store-room underneath, which you entered by a hatchway in the middle of
the deck; indeed, all the best of the meat and drink and the whole of the
powder were collected in this place; and all the firearms, except the two
pieces of brass ordnance, were set in a rack in the aftermost wall of the
round-house. The most of the cutlasses were in another place.
A small window with a shutter on each side, and a skylight in the roof,
gave it light by day; and after dark there was a lamp always burning. It was
burning when I entered, not brightly, but enough to show Mr. Shuan sitting
at the table, with the brandy bottle and a tin pannikin in front of him. He
was a tall man, strongly made and very black; and he stared before him on
the table like one stupid.
He took no notice of my coming in; nor did he move when the captain
followed and leant on the berth beside me, looking darkly at the mate. I
stood in great fear of Hoseason, and had my reasons for it; but something
told me I need not be afraid of him just then; and I whispered in his ear:
“How is he?” He shook his head like one that does not know and does not
wish to think, and his face was very stern.
Presently Mr. Riach came in. He gave the captain a glance that meant the
boy was dead as plain as speaking, and took his place like the rest of us; so
that we all three stood without a word, staring down at Mr. Shuan, and Mr.
Shuan (on his side) sat without a word, looking hard upon the table.
All of a sudden he put out his hand to take the bottle; and at that Mr.
Riach started forward and caught it away from him, rather by surprise than
violence, crying out, with an oath, that there had been too much of this
work altogether, and that a judgment would fall upon the ship. And as he

spoke (the weather sliding-doors standing open) he tossed the bottle into the
sea.
Mr. Shuan was on his feet in a trice; he still looked dazed, but he meant
murder, ay, and would have done it, for the second time that night, had not
the captain stepped in between him and his victim.
“Sit down!” roars the captain. “Ye sot and swine, do ye know what ye’ve
done? Ye’ve murdered the boy!”

Mr. Shuan seemed to understand; for he sat down again, and put up his
hand to his brow.
“Well,” he said, “he brought me a dirty pannikin!”

At that word, the captain and I and Mr. Riach all looked at each other for
a second with a kind of frightened look; and then Hoseason walked up to
his chief officer, took him by the shoulder, led him across to his bunk, and
bade him lie down and go to sleep, as you might speak to a bad child. The
murderer cried a little, but he took off his sea-boots and obeyed.
“Ah!” cried Mr. Riach, with a dreadful voice, “ye should have interfered
long syne. It’s too late now.”
“Mr. Riach,” said the captain, “this night’s work must never be kennt in
Dysart. The boy went overboard, sir; that’s what the story is; and I would
give five pounds out of my pocket it was true!” He turned to the table.
“What made ye throw the good bottle away?” he added. “There was nae
sense in that, sir. Here, David, draw me another. They’re in the bottom
locker;” and he tossed me a key. “Ye’ll need a glass yourself, sir,” he added
to Riach. “Yon was an ugly thing to see.”
So the pair sat down and hob-a-nobbed; and while they did so, the
murderer, who had been lying and whimpering in his berth, raised himself
upon his elbow and looked at them and at me.
That was the first night of my new duties; and in the course of the next
day I had got well into the run of them. I had to serve at the meals, which
the captain took at regular hours, sitting down with the officer who was off
duty; all the day through I would be running with a dram to one or other of
my three masters; and at night I slept on a blanket thrown on the deck
boards at the aftermost end of the round-house, and right in the draught of
the two doors. It was a hard and a cold bed; nor was I suffered to sleep
without interruption; for some one would be always coming in from deck to
get a dram, and when a fresh watch was to be set, two and sometimes all
three would sit down and brew a bowl together. How they kept their health,
I know not, any more than how I kept my own.
And yet in other ways it was an easy service. There was no cloth to lay;
the meals were either of oatmeal porridge or salt junk, except twice a week,
when there was duff: and though I was clumsy enough and (not being firm
on my sealegs) sometimes fell with what I was bringing them, both Mr.
Riach and the captain were singularly patient. I could not but fancy they
were making up lee-way with their consciences, and that they would scarce
have been so good with me if they had not been worse with Ransome.

As for Mr. Shuan, the drink or his crime, or the two together, had
certainly troubled his mind. I cannot say I ever saw him in his proper wits.
He never grew used to my being there, stared at me continually (sometimes,
I could have thought, with terror), and more than once drew back from my
hand when I was serving him. I was pretty sure from the first that he had no
clear mind of what he had done, and on my second day in the round-house I
had the proof of it. We were alone, and he had been staring at me a long
time, when all at once, up he got, as pale as death, and came close up to me,
to my great terror. But I had no cause to be afraid of him.
“You were not here before?” he asked.
“No, sir,” said I.”
“There was another boy?” he asked again; and when I had answered him,
“Ah!” says he, “I thought that,” and went and sat down, without another
word, except to call for brandy.
You may think it strange, but for all the horror I had, I was still sorry for
him. He was a married man, with a wife in Leith; but whether or no he had
a family, I have now forgotten; I hope not.
Altogether it was no very hard life for the time it lasted, which (as you
are to hear) was not long. I was as well fed as the best of them; even their
pickles, which were the great dainty, I was allowed my share of; and had I
liked I might have been drunk from morning to night, like Mr. Shuan. I had
company, too, and good company of its sort. Mr. Riach, who had been to
the college, spoke to me like a friend when he was not sulking, and told me
many curious things, and some that were informing; and even the captain,
though he kept me at the stick’s end the most part of the time, would
sometimes unbuckle a bit, and tell me of the fine countries he had visited.
The shadow of poor Ransome, to be sure, lay on all four of us, and on me
and Mr. Shuan in particular, most heavily. And then I had another trouble of
my own. Here I was, doing dirty work for three men that I looked down
upon, and one of whom, at least, should have hung upon a gallows; that was
for the present; and as for the future, I could only see myself slaving
alongside of negroes in the tobacco fields. Mr. Riach, perhaps from caution,
would never suffer me to say another word about my story; the captain,
whom I tried to approach, rebuffed me like a dog and would not hear a
word; and as the days came and went, my heart sank lower and lower, till I
was even glad of the work which kept me from thinking.

CHAPTER IX
THE MAN WITH THE BELT OF GOLD

ore than a week went by, in which the ill-luck that had hitherto
pursued the Covenant upon this voyage grew yet more strongly
marked. Some days she made a little way; others, she was
driven actually back. At last we were beaten so far to the south
that we tossed and tacked to and fro the whole of the ninth day,
within sight of Cape Wrath and the wild, rocky coast on either hand of it.
There followed on that a council of the officers, and some decision which I
did not rightly understand, seeing only the result: that we had made a fair
wind of a foul one and were running south.
The tenth afternoon there was a falling swell and a thick, wet, white fog
that hid one end of the brig from the other. All afternoon, when I went on
deck, I saw men and officers listening hard over the bulwarks—“for
breakers,” they said; and though I did not so much as understand the word, I
felt danger in the air, and was excited.
Maybe about ten at night, I was serving Mr. Riach and the captain at their
supper, when the ship struck something with a great sound, and we heard
voices singing out. My two masters leaped to their feet.
“She’s struck!” said Mr. Riach.
“No, sir,” said the captain. “We’ve only run a boat down.”
And they hurried out.

The captain was in the right of it. We had run down a boat in the fog, and
she had parted in the midst and gone to the bottom with all her crew but
one. This man (as I heard afterwards) had been sitting in the stern as a
passenger, while the rest were on the benches rowing. At the moment of the
blow, the stern had been thrown into the air, and the man (having his hands
free, and for all he was encumbered with a frieze overcoat that came below
his knees) had leaped up and caught hold of the brig’s bowsprit. It showed
he had luck and much agility and unusual strength, that he should have thus
saved himself from such a pass. And yet, when the captain brought him into
the round-house, and I set eyes on him for the first time, he looked as cool
as I did.

He was smallish in stature, but well set and as nimble as a goat; his face
was of a good open expression, but sunburnt very dark, and heavily
freckled and pitted with the small-pox; his eyes were unusually light and
had a kind of dancing madness in them, that was both engaging and
alarming; and when he took off his great-coat, he laid a pair of fine silver-
mounted pistols on the table, and I saw that he was belted with a great
sword. His manners, besides, were elegant, and he pledged the captain
handsomely. Altogether I thought of him, at the first sight, that here was a
man I would rather call my friend than my enemy.
The captain, too, was taking his observations, but rather of the man’s
clothes than his person. And to be sure, as soon as he had taken off the
great-coat, he showed forth mighty fine for the round-house of a merchant
brig: having a hat with feathers, a red waistcoat, breeches of black plush,
and a blue coat with silver buttons and handsome silver lace; costly clothes,
though somewhat spoiled with the fog and being slept in.
“I’m vexed, sir, about the boat,” says the captain.
“There are some pretty men gone to the bottom,” said the stranger, “that I
would rather see on the dry land again than half a score of boats.”
“Friends of yours?” said Hoseason.
“You have none such friends in your country,” was the reply. “They
would have died for me like dogs.”
“Well, sir,” said the captain, still watching him, “there are more men in
the world than boats to put them in.”
“And that’s true, too,” cried the other, “and ye seem to be a gentleman of
great penetration.”
“I have been in France, sir,” says the captain, so that it was plain he
meant more by the words than showed upon the face of them.
“Well, sir,” says the other, “and so has many a pretty man, for the matter
of that.”
“No doubt, sir,” says the captain, “and fine coats.”
“Oho!” says the stranger, “is that how the wind sets?” And he laid his
hand quickly on his pistols.
“Don’t be hasty,” said the captain. “Don’t do a mischief before ye see the
need of it. Ye’ve a French soldier’s coat upon your back and a Scotch

tongue in your head, to be sure; but so has many an honest fellow in these
days, and I dare say none the worse of it.”
“So?” said the gentleman in the fine coat: “are ye of the honest party?”
(meaning, Was he a Jacobite? for each side, in these sort of civil broils,
takes the name of honesty for its own).
“Why, sir,” replied the captain, “I am a true-blue Protestant, and I thank
God for it.” (It was the first word of any religion I had ever heard from him,
but I learnt afterwards he was a great church-goer while on shore.) “But, for
all that,” says he, “I can be sorry to see another man with his back to the
wall.”
“Can ye so, indeed?” asked the Jacobite. “Well, sir, to be quite plain with
ye, I am one of those honest gentlemen that were in trouble about the years
forty-five and six; and (to be still quite plain with ye) if I got into the hands
of any of the red-coated gentry, it’s like it would go hard with me. Now, sir,
I was for France; and there was a French ship cruising here to pick me up;
but she gave us the go-by in the fog—as I wish from the heart that ye had
done yoursel’! And the best that I can say is this: If ye can set me ashore
where I was going, I have that upon me will reward you highly for your
trouble.”
“In France?” says the captain. “No, sir; that I cannot do. But where ye
come from—we might talk of that.”
And then, unhappily, he observed me standing in my corner, and packed
me off to the galley to get supper for the gentleman. I lost no time, I
promise you; and when I came back into the round-house, I found the
gentleman had taken a money-belt from about his waist, and poured out a
guinea or two upon the table. The captain was looking at the guineas, and
then at the belt, and then at the gentleman’s face; and I thought he seemed
excited.
“Half of it,” he cried, “and I’m your man!”
The other swept back the guineas into the belt, and put it on again under
his waistcoat. “I have told ye sir,” said he, “that not one doit of it belongs to
me. It belongs to my chieftain,” and here he touched his hat, “and while I
would be but a silly messenger to grudge some of it that the rest might
come safe, I should show myself a hound indeed if I bought my own
carcase any too dear. Thirty guineas on the sea-side, or sixty if ye set me on
the Linnhe Loch. Take it, if ye will; if not, ye can do your worst.”

“Ay,” said Hoseason. “And if I give ye over to the soldiers?”
“Ye would make a fool’s bargain,” said the other. “My chief, let me tell
you, sir, is forfeited, like every honest man in Scotland. His estate is in the
hands of the man they call King George; and it is his officers that collect the
rents, or try to collect them. But for the honour of Scotland, the poor tenant
bodies take a thought upon their chief lying in exile; and this money is a
part of that very rent for which King George is looking. Now, sir, ye seem
to me to be a man that understands things: bring this money within the
reach of Government, and how much of it’ll come to you?”
“Little enough, to be sure,” said Hoseason; and then, “if they knew,” he
added, drily. “But I think, if I was to try, that I could hold my tongue about
it.”
“Ah, but I’ll begowk[12] ye there!” cried the gentleman. “Play me false,
and I’ll play you cunning. If a hand is laid upon me, they shall ken what
money it is.”
[12] Befool.

“Well,” returned the captain, “what must be must. Sixty guineas, and
done. Here’s my hand upon it.”
“And here’s mine,” said the other.
And thereupon the captain went out (rather hurriedly, I thought), and left
me alone in the round-house with the stranger.
At that period (so soon after the forty-five) there were many exiled
gentlemen coming back at the peril of their lives, either to see their friends
or to collect a little money; and as for the Highland chiefs that had been
forfeited, it was a common matter of talk how their tenants would stint
themselves to send them money, and their clansmen outface the soldiery to
get it in, and run the gauntlet of our great navy to carry it across. All this I
had, of course, heard tell of; and now I had a man under my eyes whose life
was forfeit on all these counts and upon one more, for he was not only a
rebel and a smuggler of rents, but had taken service with King Louis of
France. And as if all this were not enough, he had a belt full of golden
guineas round his loins. Whatever my opinions, I could not look on such a
man without a lively interest.
“And so you’re a Jacobite?” said I, as I set meat before him.

“Ay,” said he, beginning to eat. “And you, by your long face, should be a
Whig?”[13]
[13] Whig or Whigamore was the cant name for those who were loyal to King
George.

“Betwixt and between,” said I, not to annoy him; for indeed I was as
good a Whig as Mr. Campbell could make me.
“And that’s naething,” said he. “But I’m saying, Mr. Betwixt-and-
Between,” he added, “this bottle of yours is dry; and it’s hard if I’m to pay
sixty guineas and be grudged a dram upon the back of it.”
“I’ll go and ask for the key,” said I, and stepped on deck.
The fog was as close as ever, but the swell almost down. They had laid
the brig to, not knowing precisely where they were, and the wind (what
little there was of it) not serving well for their true course. Some of the
hands were still hearkening for breakers; but the captain and the two
officers were in the waist with their heads together. It struck me (I don’t
know why) that they were after no good; and the first word I heard, as I
drew softly near, more than confirmed me.
It was Mr. Riach, crying out as if upon a sudden thought: “Couldn’t we
wile him out of the round-house?”
“He’s better where he is,” returned Hoseason; “he hasn’t room to use his
sword.”
“Well, that’s true,” said Riach; “but he’s hard to come at.”
“Hut!” said Hoseason. “We can get the man in talk, one upon each side,
and pin him by the two arms; or if that’ll not hold, sir, we can make a run
by both the doors and get him under hand before he has the time to draw.”
At this hearing, I was seized with both fear and anger at these
treacherous, greedy, bloody men that I sailed with. My first mind was to run
away; my second was bolder.
“Captain,” said I, “the gentleman is seeking a dram, and the bottle’s out.
Will you give me the key?”
They all started and turned about.
“Why, here’s our chance to get the firearms!”
Riach cried; and then to me: “Hark ye, David,” he said, “do ye ken where
the pistols are?”

“Ay, ay,” put in Hoseason. “David kens; David’s a good lad. Ye see,
David my man, yon wild Hielandman is a danger to the ship, besides being
a rank foe to King George, God bless him!”
I had never been so be-Davided since I came on board: but I said Yes, as
if all I heard were quite natural.
“The trouble is,” resumed the captain, “that all our firelocks, great and
little, are in the round-house under this man’s nose; likewise the powder.
Now, if I, or one of the officers, was to go in and take them, he would fall to
thinking. But a lad like you, David, might snap up a horn and a pistol or two
without remark. And if ye can do it cleverly, I’ll bear it in mind when it’ll
be good for you to have friends; and that’s when we come to Carolina.”
Here Mr. Riach whispered him a little.
“Very right, sir,” said the captain; and then to myself: “And see here,
David, yon man has a beltful of gold, and I give you my word that you shall
have your fingers in it.”
I told him I would do as he wished, though indeed I had scarce breath to
speak with; and upon that he gave me the key of the spirit locker, and I
began to go slowly back to the round-house. What was I to do? They were
dogs and thieves; they had stolen me from my own country; they had killed
poor Ransome; and was I to hold the candle to another murder? But then,
upon the other hand, there was the fear of death very plain before me; for
what could a boy and a man, if they were as brave as lions, against a whole
ship’s company?
I was still arguing it back and forth, and getting no great clearness, when
I came into the round-house and saw the Jacobite eating his supper under
the lamp; and at that my mind was made up all in a moment. I have no
credit by it; it was by no choice of mine, but as if by compulsion, that I
walked right up to the table and put my hand on his shoulder.
“Do ye want to be killed?” said I. He sprang to his feet, and looked a
question at me as clear as if he had spoken.
“O!” cried I, “they’re all murderers here; it’s a ship full of them! They’ve
murdered a boy already. Now it’s you.”
“Ay, ay,” said he; “but they have n’t got me yet.” And then looking at me
curiously, “Will ye stand with me?”
“That will I!” said I. “I am no thief, nor yet murderer. I’ll stand by you.”

“Why, then,” said he, “what’s your name?”
“David Balfour,” said I; and then, thinking that a man with so fine a coat
must like fine people, I added for the first time, “of Shaws.”
It never occurred to him to doubt me, for a Highlander is used to see
great gentlefolk in great poverty; but as he had no estate of his own, my
words nettled a very childish vanity he had.
“My name is Stewart,” he said, drawing himself up. “Alan Breck, they
call me. A king’s name is good enough for me, though I bear it plain and
have the name of no farm-midden to clap to the hind-end of it.”
And having administered this rebuke, as though it were something of a
chief importance, he turned to examine our defences.
The round-house was built very strong, to support the breaching of the
seas. Of its five apertures, only the skylight and the two doors were large
enough for the passage of a man. The doors, besides, could be drawn close:
they were of stout oak, and ran in grooves, and were fitted with hooks to
keep them either shut or open, as the need arose. The one that was already
shut I secured in this fashion; but when I was proceeding to slide to the
other, Alan stopped me.
“David,” said he—“for I cannae bring to mind the name of your landed
estate, and so will make so bold as to call you David—that door, being
open, is the best part of my defences.”
“It would be yet better shut,” says I.
“Not so, David,” says he. “Ye see, I have but one face; but so long as that
door is open and my face to it, the best part of my enemies will be in front
of me, where I would aye wish to find them.”
Then he gave me from the rack a cutlass (of which there were a few
besides the firearms), choosing it with great care, shaking his head and
saying he had never in all his life seen poorer weapons; and next he set me
down to the table with a powder-horn, a bag of bullets and all the pistols,
which he bade me charge.
“And that will be better work, let me tell you,” said he, “for a gentleman
of decent birth, than scraping plates and raxing[14] drams to a wheen tarry
sailors.”
[14] Reaching.

Thereupon he stood up in the midst with his face to the door, and
drawing his great sword, made trial of the room he had to wield it in.
“I must stick to the point,” he said, shaking his head; “and that’s a pity,
too. It doesn’t set my genius, which is all for the upper guard. And, now,”
said he, “do you keep on charging the pistols, and give heed to me.”
I told him I would listen closely. My chest was tight, my mouth dry, the
light dark to my eyes; the thought of the numbers that were soon to leap in
upon us kept my heart in a flutter: and the sea, which I heard washing round
the brig, and where I thought my dead body would be cast ere morning, ran
in my mind strangely.
“First of all,” said he, “how many are against us?”
I reckoned them up; and such was the hurry of my mind, I had to cast the
numbers twice. “Fifteen,” said I.
Alan whistled. “Well,” said he, “that can’t be cured. And now follow me.
It is my part to keep this door, where I look for the main battle. In that, ye
have no hand. And mind and dinnae fire to this side unless they get me
down; for I would rather have ten foes in front of me than one friend like
you cracking pistols at my back.”
I told him, indeed I was no great shot.
“And that’s very bravely said,” he cried, in a great admiration of my
candour. “There’s many a pretty gentleman that wouldnae dare to say it.”
“But then, sir,” said I, “there is the door behind you, which they may
perhaps break in.”
“Ay,” said he, “and that is a part of your work. No sooner the pistols
charged, than ye must climb up into yon bed where ye’re handy at the
window; and if they lift hand against the door, ye’re to shoot. But that’s not
all. Let’s make a bit of a soldier of ye, David. What else have ye to guard?”
“There’s the skylight,” said I. “But indeed, Mr. Stewart, I would need to
have eyes upon both sides to keep the two of them; for when my face is at
the one, my back is to the other.”
“And that’s very true,” said Alan. “But have ye no ears to your head?”
“To be sure!” cried I. “I must hear the bursting of the glass!”
“Ye have some rudiments of sense,” said Alan, grimly.

CHAPTER X
THE SIEGE OF THE ROUND-HOUSE

ut now our time of truce was come to an end. Those on deck
had waited for my coming till they grew impatient; and scarce
had Alan spoken, when the captain showed face in the open
door.
“Stand!” cried Alan, and pointed his sword at him. The
captain stood, indeed; but he neither winced nor drew back a foot.
“A naked sword?” says he. “This is a strange return for hospitality.”
“Do ye see me?” said Alan. “I am come of kings; I bear a king’s name.
My badge is the oak. Do ye see my sword? It has slashed the heads off mair
Whigamores than you have toes upon your feet. Call up your vermin to
your back, sir, and fall on! The sooner the clash begins, the sooner ye’ll
taste this steel throughout your vitals.”
The captain said nothing to Alan, but he looked over at me with an ugly
look. “David,” said he, “I’ll mind this;” and the sound of his voice went
through me with a jar.
Next moment he was gone.
“And now,” said Alan, “let your hand keep your head, for the grip is
coming.”
Alan drew a dirk, which he held in his left hand in case they should run
in under his sword. I, on my part, clambered up into the berth with an
armful of pistols and something of a heavy heart, and set open the window
where I was to watch. It was a small part of the deck that I could overlook,
but enough for our purpose. The sea had gone down, and the wind was
steady and kept the sails quiet; so that there was a great stillness in the ship,
in which I made sure I heard the sound of muttering voices. A little after,
and there came a clash of steel upon the deck, by which I knew they were

dealing out the cutlasses and one had been let fall; and after that, silence
again.
I do not know if I was what you call afraid; but my heart beat like a
bird’s, both quick and little; and there was a dimness came before my eyes
which I continually rubbed away, and which continually returned. As for
hope, I had none; but only a darkness of despair and a sort of anger against
all the world that made me long to sell my life as dear as I was able. I tried
to pray, I remember, but that same hurry of my mind, like a man running,
would not suffer me to think upon the words; and my chief wish was to
have the thing begin and be done with it.
It came all of a sudden when it did, with a rush of feet and a roar, and
then a shout from Alan, and a sound of blows and some one crying out as if
hurt. I looked back over my shoulder, and saw Mr. Shuan in the doorway,
crossing blades with Alan.
“That’s him that killed the boy!” I cried.
“Look to your window!” said Alan; and as I turned back to my place, I
saw him pass his sword through the mate’s body.
It was none too soon for me to look to my own part; for my head was
scarce back at the window, before five men, carrying a spare yard for a
battering-ram, ran past me and took post to drive the door in. I had never
fired with a pistol in my life, and not often with a gun; far less against a
fellow-creature. But it was now or never; and just as they swang the yard, I
cried out: “Take that!” and shot into their midst.
I must have hit one of them, for he sang out and gave back a step, and the
rest stopped as if a little disconcerted. Before they had time to recover, I
sent another ball over their heads; and at my third shot (which went as wide
as the second) the whole party threw down the yard and ran for it.
Then I looked round again into the deck-house. The whole place was full
of the smoke of my own firing, just as my ears seemed to be burst with the
noise of the shots. But there was Alan, standing as before; only now his
sword was running blood to the hilt, and himself so swelled with triumph
and fallen into so fine an attitude, that he looked to be invincible. Right
before him on the floor was Mr. Shuan, on his hands and knees; the blood
was pouring from his mouth, and he was sinking slowly lower, with a
terrible, white face; and just as I looked, some of those from behind caught

hold of him by the heels and dragged him bodily out of the round-house. I
believe he died as they were doing it.
“There’s one of your Whigs for ye!” cried Alan; and then turning to me,
he asked if I had done much execution.
I told him I had winged one, and thought it was the captain.
“And I’ve settled two,” says he. “No, there’s not enough blood let; they’ll
be back again. To your watch, David. This was but a dram before meat.”
I settled back to my place, re-charging the three pistols I had fired, and
keeping watch with both eye and ear.
Our enemies were disputing not far off upon the deck, and that so loudly
that I could hear a word or two above the washing of the seas.
“It was Shuan bauchled[15] it,” I heard one say.
[15] Bungled.

And another answered him with a “Wheesht, man! He’s paid the piper.”
After that the voices fell again into the same muttering as before. Only
now, one person spoke most of the time, as though laying down a plan, and
first one and then another answered him briefly, like men taking orders. By
this, I made sure they were coming on again, and told Alan.
“It’s what we have to pray for,” said he. “Unless we can give them a good
distaste of us, and done with it, there’ll be nae sleep for either you or me.
But this time, mind, they’ll be in earnest.”
By this, my pistols were ready, and there was nothing to do but listen and
wait. While the brush lasted, I had not the time to think if I was frighted; but
now, when all was still again, my mind ran upon nothing else. The thought
of the sharp swords and the cold steel was strong in me; and presently,
when I began to hear stealthy steps and a brushing of men’s clothes against
the round-house wall, and knew they were taking their places in the dark, I
could have found it in my mind to cry out aloud.
All this was upon Alan’s side; and I had begun to think my share of the
fight was at an end, when I heard some one drop softly on the roof above
me.
Then there came a single call on the sea-pipe, and that was the signal. A
knot of them made one rush of it, cutlass in hand, against the door; and at
the same moment, the glass of the skylight was dashed in a thousand pieces,

and a man leaped through and landed on the floor. Before he got his feet, I
had clapped a pistol to his back, and might have shot him, too; only at the
touch of him (and him alive) my whole flesh misgave me, and I could no
more pull the trigger than I could have flown.
He had dropped his cutlass as he jumped, and when he felt the pistol,
whipped straight round and laid hold of me, roaring out an oath; and at that
either my courage came again, or I grew so much afraid as came to the
same thing; for I gave a shriek and shot him in the midst of the body. He
gave the most horrible, ugly groan and fell to the floor. The foot of a second
fellow, whose legs were dangling through the skylight, struck me at the
same time upon the head; and at that I snatched another pistol and shot this
one through the thigh, so that he slipped through and tumbled in a lump on
his companion’s body. There was no talk of missing, any more than there
was time to aim; I clapped the muzzle to the very place and fired.
I might have stood and stared at them for long, but I heard Alan shout as
if for help, and that brought me to my senses.
He had kept the door so long; but one of the seamen, while he was
engaged with others, had run in under his guard and caught him about the
body. Alan was dirking him with his left hand, but the fellow clung like a
leech. Another had broken in and had his cutlass raised. The door was
thronged with their faces. I thought we were lost, and catching up my
cutlass, fell on them in flank.

But I had not time to be of help. The wrestler dropped at last; and Alan,
leaping back to get his distance, ran upon the others like a bull, roaring as
he went. They broke before him like water, turning, and running, and falling
one against another in their haste. The sword in his hands flashed like
quicksilver into the huddle of our fleeing enemies; and at every flash there
came the scream of a man hurt. I was still thinking we were lost, when lo!
they were all gone, and Alan was driving them along the deck as a sheep-
dog chases sheep.
Yet he was no sooner out than he was back again, being as cautious as he
was brave; and meanwhile the seamen continued running and crying out as

if he was still behind them; and we heard them tumble one upon another
into the forecastle, and clap-to the hatch upon the top.
The round-house was like a shambles; three were dead inside, another lay
in his death agony across the threshold; and there were Alan and I
victorious and unhurt.
He came up to me with open arms. “Come to my arms!” he cried, and
embraced and kissed me hard upon both cheeks. “David,” said he, “I love
you like a brother. And O, man,” he cried in a kind of ecstasy, “am I no a
bonny fighter?”
Thereupon he turned to the four enemies, passed his sword clean through
each of them, and tumbled them out of doors one after the other. As he did
so, he kept humming and singing and whistling to himself, like a man trying
to recall an air; only what he was trying was to make one. All the while, the
flush was in his face, and his eyes were as bright as a five-year-old child’s
with a new toy. And presently he sat down upon the table, sword in hand;
the air that he was making all the time began to run a little clearer, and then
clearer still; and then out he burst with a great voice into a Gaelic song.
I have translated it here, not in verse (of which I have no skill) but at least
in the king’s English.
He sang it often afterwards, and the thing became popular; so that I have
heard it and had it explained to me, many’s the time.
“This is the song of the sword of Alan;
The smith made it,
The fire set it;
Now it shines in the hand of Alan Breck.

“Their eyes were many and bright,
Swift were they to behold,
Many the hands they guided:
The sword was alone.

“The dun deer troop over the hill,
They are many, the hill is one;
The dun deer vanish,
The hill remains.

“Come to me from the hills of heather,
Come from the isles of the sea.
O far-beholding eagles,
Here is your meat.”

Now this song which he made (both words and music) in the hour of our
victory, is something less than just to me, who stood beside him in the
tussle. Mr. Shuan and five more were either killed outright or thoroughly
disabled; but of these, two fell by my hand, the two that came by the
skylight. Four more were hurt, and of that number, one (and he not the least
important) got his hurt from me. So that, altogether, I did my fair share both
of the killing and the wounding, and might have claimed a place in Alan’s
verses. But poets have to think upon their rhymes; and in good prose talk,
Alan always did me more than justice.
In the meanwhile, I was innocent of any wrong being done me. For not
only I knew no word of the Gaelic; but what with the long suspense of the
waiting, and the scurry and strain of our two spirts of fighting, and more
than all, the horror I had of some of my own share in it, the thing was no
sooner over than I was glad to stagger to a seat. There was that tightness on
my chest that I could hardly breathe; the thought of the two men I had shot
sat upon me like a nightmare; and all upon a sudden, and before I had a
guess of what was coming, I began to sob and cry like any child.
Alan clapped my shoulder, and said I was a brave lad and wanted nothing
but a sleep.
“I’ll take the first watch,” said he. “Ye’ve done well by me, David, first
and last; and I wouldn’t lose you for all Appin—no, nor for Breadalbane.”
So I made up my bed on the floor; and he took the first spell, pistol in
hand and sword on knee, three hours by the captain’s watch upon the wall.
Then he roused me up, and I took my turn of three hours; before the end of
which it was broad day, and a very quiet morning, with a smooth, rolling
sea that tossed the ship and made the blood run to and fro on the round-
house floor, and a heavy rain that drummed upon the roof. All my watch
there was nothing stirring; and by the banging of the helm, I knew they had
even no one at the tiller. Indeed (as I learned afterwards) there were so
many of them hurt or dead, and the rest in so ill a temper, that Mr. Riach
and the captain had to take turn and turn like Alan and me, or the brig might
have gone ashore and nobody the wiser. It was a mercy the night had fallen
so still, for the wind had gone down as soon as the rain began. Even as it
was, I judged by the wailing of a great number of gulls that went crying and
fishing round the ship, that she must have drifted pretty near the coast or
one of the islands of the Hebrides; and at last, looking out of the door of the

round-house, I saw the great stone hills of Skye on the right hand, and, a
little more astern, the strange isle of Rum.

CHAPTER XI
THE CAPTAIN KNUCKLES UNDER

lan and I sat down to breakfast about six of the clock. The floor
was covered with broken glass and in a horrid mess of blood,
which took away my hunger. In all other ways we were in a
situation not only agreeable but merry; having ousted the
officers from their own cabin, and having at command all the
drink in the ship—both wine and spirits—and all the dainty part of what
was eatable, such as the pickles and the fine sort of bread. This, of itself,
was enough to set us in good humour, but the richest part of it was this, that
the two thirstiest men that ever came out of Scotland (Mr. Shuan being
dead) were now shut in the fore-part of the ship and condemned to what
they hated most—cold water.
“And depend upon it,” Alan said, “we shall hear more of them ere long.
Ye may keep a man from the fighting, but never from his bottle.”
We made good company for each other. Alan, indeed, expressed himself
most lovingly; and taking a knife from the table, cut me off one of the silver
buttons from his coat.

“I had them,” says he, “from my father, Duncan Stewart; and now give
ye one of them to be a keepsake for last night’s work. And wherever ye go
and show that button, the friends of Alan Breck will come around you.”
He said this as if he had been Charlemagne, and commanded armies; and
indeed, much as I admired his courage, I was always in danger of smiling at
his vanity: in danger, I say, for had I not kept my countenance, I would be
afraid to think what a quarrel might have followed.
As soon as we were through with our meal he rummaged in the captain’s
locker till he found a clothes-brush; and then taking off his coat, began to
visit his suit and brush away the stains, with such care and labour as I
supposed to have been only usual with women. To be sure, he had no other;

and, besides (as he said), it belonged to a king and so behoved to be royally
looked after.
For all that, when I saw what care he took to pluck out the threads where
the button had been cut away, I put a higher value on his gift.
He was still so engaged when we were hailed by Mr. Riach from the
deck, asking for a parley; and I, climbing through the skylight and sitting on
the edge of it, pistol in hand and with a bold front, though inwardly in fear
of broken glass, hailed him back again and bade him speak out. He came to
the edge of the round-house, and stood on a coil of rope, so that his chin
was on a level with the roof; and we looked at each other awhile in silence.
Mr. Riach, as I do not think he had been very forward in the battle, so he
had got off with nothing worse than a blow upon the cheek: but he looked
out of heart and very weary, having been all night afoot, either standing
watch or doctoring the wounded.
“This is a bad job,” said he at last, shaking his head.
“It was none of our choosing,” said I.
“The captain,” says he, “would like to speak with your friend. They
might speak at the window.”
“And how do we know what treachery he means?” cried I.
“He means none, David,” returned Mr. Riach, “and if he did, I’ll tell ye
the honest truth, we couldnae get the men to follow.”
“Is that so?” said I.
“I’ll tell ye more than that,” said he. “It’s not only the men; it’s me. I’m
frich’ened, Davie.” And he smiled across at me. “No,” he continued, “what
we want is to be shut of him.”
Thereupon I consulted with Alan, and the parley was agreed to and parole
given upon either side; but this was not the whole of Mr. Riach’s business,
and he now begged me for a dram with such instancy and such reminders of
his former kindness, that at last I handed him a pannikin with about a gill of
brandy. He drank a part, and then carried the rest down upon the deck, to
share it (I suppose) with his superior.
A little after, the captain came (as was agreed) to one of the windows,
and stood there in the rain, with his arm in a sling, and looking stern and
pale, and so old that my heart smote me for having fired upon him.

Alan at once held a pistol in his face.
“Put that thing up!” said the captain. “Have I not passed my word, sir? or
do ye seek to affront me?”
“Captain,” says Alan, “I doubt your word is a breakable. Last night ye
haggled and argle-bargled like an apple-wife; and then passed me your
word, and gave me your hand to back it; and ye ken very well what was the
upshot. Be damned to your word!” says he.
“Well, well, sir,” said the captain, “ye’ll get little good by swearing.”
(And truly that was a fault of which the captain was quite free.) “But we
have other things to speak,” he continued, bitterly. “Ye’ve made a sore hash
of my brig; I haven’t hands enough left to work her; and my first officer
(whom I could ill spare) has got your sword throughout his vitals, and
passed without speech. There is nothing left me, sir, but to put back into the
port of Glasgow after hands; and there (by your leave) ye will find them
that are better able to talk to you.”
“Ay?” said Alan; “and faith, I’ll have a talk with them mysel’! Unless
there’s naebody speaks English in that town, I have a bonny tale for them.
Fifteen tarry sailors upon the one side, and a man and a halfling boy upon
the other! O, man, it’s peetiful!”
Hoseason flushed red.
“No,” continued Alan, “that’ll no do. Ye’ll just have to set me ashore as
we agreed.”
“Ay,” said Hoseason, “but my first officer is dead—ye ken best how.
There’s none of the rest of us acquaint with this coast, sir; and it’s one very
dangerous to ships.”
“I give ye your choice,” says Alan. “Set me on dry ground in Appin, or
Ardgour, or in Morven, or Arisaig, or Morar; or, in brief, where ye please,
within thirty miles of my own country; except in a country of the
Campbells. That’s a broad target. If ye miss that, ye must be as feckless at
the sailoring as I have found ye at the fighting. Why, my poor country
people in their bit cobles[16] pass from island to island in all weathers, ay,
and by night too, for the matter of that.”
[16] Coble: a small boat used in fishing.

“A coble’s not a ship, sir,” said the captain. “It has nae draught of water.”

“Well, then, to Glasgow if ye list!” says Alan. “We’ll have the laugh of ye
at the least.”
“My mind runs little upon laughing,” said the captain. “But all this will
cost money, sir.”
“Well, sir,” says Alan, “I am nae weathercock. Thirty guineas, if ye land
me on the sea-side; and sixty, if ye put me in the Linnhe Loch.”
“But see, sir, where we lie, we are but a few hours’ sail from
Ardnamurchan,” said Hoseason. “Give me sixty, and I’ll set ye there.”
“And I’m to wear my brogues and run jeopardy of the red-coats to please
you?” cries Alan. “No, sir; if ye want sixty guineas earn them, and set me in
my own country.”
“It’s to risk the brig, sir,” said the captain, “and your own lives along
with her.”
“Take it or want it,” says Alan.
“Could ye pilot us at all?” asked the captain, who was frowning to
himself.
“Well, it’s doubtful,” said Alan. “I’m more of a fighting man (as ye have
seen for yoursel’) than a sailor-man. But I have been often enough picked
up and set down upon this coast, and should ken something of the lie of it.”
The captain shook his head, still frowning.
“If I had lost less money on this unchancy cruise,” says he, “I would see
you in a rope’s end before I risked my brig, sir. But be it as ye will. As soon
as I get a slant of wind (and there’s some coming, or I’m the more
mistaken) I’ll put it in hand. But there’s one thing more. We may meet in
with a king’s ship and she may lay us aboard, sir, with no blame of mine:
they keep the cruisers thick upon this coast, ye ken who for. Now, sir, if that
was to befall, ye might leave the money.”
“Captain,” says Alan, “if ye see a pennant, it shall be your part to run
away. And now, as I hear you’re a little short of brandy in the fore-part, I’ll
offer ye a change: a bottle of brandy against two buckets of water.”
That was the last clause of the treaty, and was duly executed on both
sides; so that Alan and I could at last wash out the round-house and be quit
of the memorials of those whom we had slain, and the captain and Mr.
Riach could be happy again in their own way, the name of which was drink.

CHAPTER XII
I HEAR OF THE “RED FOX”

efore we had done cleaning out the round-house, a breeze
sprang up from a little to the east of north. This blew off the
rain and brought out the sun.
And here I must explain; and the reader would do well to
look at a map. On the day when the fog fell and we ran down Alan’s boat,
we had been running through the Little Minch. At dawn after the battle, we
lay becalmed to the east of the Isle of Canna or between that and Isle Eriska
in the chain of the Long Island. Now to get from there to the Linnhe Loch,
the straight course was through the narrows of the Sound of Mull. But the
captain had no chart; he was afraid to trust his brig so deep among the
islands; and the wind serving well, he preferred to go by west of Tiree and
come up under the southern coast of the great Isle of Mull.
All day the breeze held in the same point, and rather freshened than died
down; and towards afternoon, a swell began to set in from round the outer
Hebrides. Our course, to go round about the inner isles, was to the west of
south, so that at first we had this swell upon our beam, and were much
rolled about. But after nightfall, when we had turned the end of Tiree and
began to head more to the east, the sea came right astern.

Meanwhile, the early part of the day, before the swell came up, was very
pleasant; sailing, as we were, in a bright sunshine and with many
mountainous islands upon different sides. Alan and I sat in the round-house
with the doors open on each side (the wind being straight astern), and
smoked a pipe or two of the captain’s fine tobacco. It was at this time we
heard each other’s stories, which was the more important to me, as I gained
some knowledge of that wild Highland country on which I was so soon to
land. In those days, so close on the back of the great rebellion, it was
needful a man should know what he was doing when he went upon the
heather.

It was I that showed the example, telling him all my misfortune; which
he heard with great good-nature. Only, when I came to mention that good
friend of mine, Mr. Campbell the minister, Alan fired up and cried out that
he hated all that were of that name.
“Why,” said I, “he is a man you should be proud to give your hand to.”
“I know nothing I would help a Campbell to,” says he, “unless it was a
leaden bullet. I would hunt all of that name like blackcocks. If I lay dying, I
would crawl upon my knees to my chamber window for a shot at one.”
“Why, Alan,” I cried, “what ails ye at the Campbells?”
“Well,” says he, “ye ken very well that I am an Appin Stewart, and the
Campbells have long harried and wasted those of my name; ay, and got
lands of us by treachery—but never with the sword,” he cried loudly, and
with the word brought down his fist upon the table. But I paid the less
attention to this, for I knew it was usually said by those who have the
underhand. “There’s more than that,” he continued, “and all in the same
story: lying words, lying papers, tricks fit for a peddler, and the show of
what’s legal over all, to make a man the more angry.”
“You that are so wasteful of your buttons,” said I, “I can hardly think you
would be a good judge of business.”
“Ah!” says he, falling again to smiling, “I got my wastefulness from the
same man I got the buttons from; and that was my poor father, Duncan
Stewart, grace be to him! He was the prettiest man of his kindred; and the
best swordsman in the Hielands, David, and that is the same as to say, in all
the world, I should ken, for it was him that taught me. He was in the Black
Watch, when first it was mustered; and, like other gentlemen privates, had a
gillie at his back to carry his firelock for him on the march. Well, the King,
it appears, was wishful to see Hieland swordsmanship; and my father and
three more were chosen out and sent to London town, to let him see it at the
best. So they were had into the palace and showed the whole art of the
sword for two hours at a stretch, before King George and Queen Carline,
and the Butcher Cumberland, and many more of whom I havenae mind.
And when they were through, the King (for all he was a rank usurper) spoke
them fair and gave each man three guineas in his hand. Now, as they were
going out of the palace, they had a porter’s lodge to go by; and it came in on
my father, as he was perhaps the first private Hieland gentleman that had
ever gone by that door, it was right he should give the poor porter a proper

notion of their quality. So he gives the King’s three guineas into the man’s
hand, as if it was his common custom; the three others that came behind
him did the same; and there they were on the street, never a penny the better
for their pains. Some say it was one, that was the first to fee the King’s
porter; and some say it was another; but the truth of it is, that it was Duncan
Stewart, as I am willing to prove with either sword or pistol. And that was
the father that I had, God rest him!”
“I think he was not the man to leave you rich,” said I.
“And that’s true,” said Alan. “He left me my breeks to cover me, and
little besides. And that was how I came to enlist, which was a black spot
upon my character at the best of times, and would still be a sore job for me
if I fell among the red-coats.”
“What,” cried I, “were you in the English army?”
“That was I,” said Alan. “But I deserted to the right side at Preston Pans
—and that’s some comfort.”
I could scarcely share this view: holding desertion under arms for an
unpardonable fault in honour. But for all I was so young, I was wiser than
say my thought. “Dear, dear,” says I, “the punishment is death.”
“Ay” said he, “if they got hands on me, it would be a short shrift and a
lang tow for Alan! But I have the King of France’s commission in my
pocket, which would aye be some protection.”
“I misdoubt it much,” said I.
“I have doubts mysel’,” said Alan drily.
“And, good heaven, man,” cried I, “you that are a condemned rebel, and
a deserter, and a man of the French King’s—what tempts ye back into this
country? It’s a braving of Providence.”
“Tut!” says Alan, “I have been back every year since forty-six!”
“And what brings ye, man?” cried I.
“Well, ye see, I weary for my friends and country,” said he. “France is a
braw place, nae doubt; but I weary for the heather and the deer. And then I
have bit things that I attend to. Whiles I pick up a few lads to serve the King
of France: recruits, ye see; and that’s aye a little money. But the heart of the
matter is the business of my chief, Ardshiel.”
“I thought they called your chief Appin,” said I.

“Ay, but Ardshiel is the captain of the clan,” said he, which scarcely
cleared my mind. “Ye see, David, he that was all his life so great a man, and
come of the blood and bearing the name of kings, is now brought down to
live in a French town like a poor and private person. He that had four
hundred swords at his whistle, I have seen, with these eyes of mine, buying
butter in the market-place, and taking it home in a kale-leaf. This is not only
a pain but a disgrace to us of his family and clan. There are the bairns forby,
the children and the hope of Appin, that must be learned their letters and
how to hold a sword, in that far country. Now, the tenants of Appin have to
pay a rent to King George; but their hearts are staunch, they are true to their
chief; and what with love and a bit of pressure, and maybe a threat or two,
the poor folk scrape up a second rent for Ardshiel. Well, David, I’m the
hand that carries it.” And he struck the belt about his body, so that the
guineas rang.
“Do they pay both?” cried I.
“Ay, David, both,” says he.
“What! two rents?” I repeated.
“Ay, David,” said he. “I told a different tale to yon captain man; but this
is the truth of it. And it’s wonderful to me how little pressure is needed. But
that’s the handiwork of my good kinsman and my father’s friend, James of
the Glens: James Stewart, that is: Ardshiel’s half-brother. He it is that gets
the money in, and does the management.”
This was the first time I heard the name of that James Stewart, who was
afterwards so famous at the time of his hanging. But I took little heed at the
moment, for all my mind was occupied with the generosity of these poor
Highlanders.
“I call it noble,” I cried. “I’m a Whig, or little better; but I call it noble.”
“Ay” said he, “ye’re a Whig, but ye’re a gentleman; and that’s what does
it. Now, if ye were one of the cursed race of Campbell, ye would gnash
your teeth to hear tell of it. If ye were the Red Fox...” And at that name, his
teeth shut together, and he ceased speaking. I have seen many a grim face,
but never a grimmer than Alan’s when he had named the Red Fox.
“And who is the Red Fox?” I asked, daunted, but still curious.
“Who is he?” cried Alan. “Well, and I’ll tell you that. When the men of
the clans were broken at Culloden, and the good cause went down, and the

horses rode over the fetlocks in the best blood of the north, Ardshiel had to
flee like a poor deer upon the mountains—he and his lady and his bairns. A
sair job we had of it before we got him shipped; and while he still lay in the
heather, the English rogues, that couldnae come at his life, were striking at
his rights. They stripped him of his powers; they stripped him of his lands;
they plucked the weapons from the hands of his clansmen, that had borne
arms for thirty centuries; ay, and the very clothes off their backs—so that
it’s now a sin to wear a tartan plaid, and a man may be cast into a gaol if he
has but a kilt about his legs. One thing they couldnae kill. That was the love
the clansmen bore their chief. These guineas are the proof of it. And now, in
there steps a man, a Campbell, red-headed Colin of Glenure——”
“Is that him you call the Red Fox?” said I.
“Will ye bring me his brush?” cries Alan, fiercely. “Ay, that’s the man. In
he steps, and gets papers from King George, to be so-called King’s factor
on the lands of Appin. And at first he sings small, and is hail-fellow-well-
met with Sheamus—that’s James of the Glens, my chieftain’s agent. But by-
and-by, that came to his ears that I have just told you; how the poor
commons of Appin, the farmers and the crofters and the boumen, were
wringing their very plaids to get a second rent, and send it over-seas for
Ardshiel and his poor bairns. What was it ye called it, when I told ye?”
“I called it noble, Alan,” said I.
“And you little better than a common Whig!” cries Alan. “But when it
came to Colin Roy, the black Campbell blood in him ran wild. He sat
gnashing his teeth at the wine table. What! should a Stewart get a bite of
bread, and him not be able to prevent it? Ah! Red Fox, if ever I hold you at
a gun’s end, the Lord have pity upon ye!” (Alan stopped to swallow down
his anger.) “Well, David, what does he do? He declares all the farms to let.
And, thinks he, in his black heart, ‘I’ll soon get other tenants that’ll overbid
these Stewarts, and Maccolls, and Macrobs’ (for these are all names in my
clan, David); ‘and then,’ thinks he, ‘Ardshiel will have to hold his bonnet on
a French roadside.’”
“Well,” said I, “what followed?”
Alan laid down his pipe, which he had long since suffered to go out, and
set his two hands upon his knees.
“Ay,” said he, “ye’ll never guess that! For these same Stewarts, and
Maccolls, and Macrobs (that had two rents to pay, one to King George by

stark force, and one to Ardshiel by natural kindness) offered him a better
price than any Campbell in all broad Scotland; and far he sent seeking them
—as far as to the sides of Clyde and the cross of Edinburgh—seeking, and
fleeching, and begging them to come, where there was a Stewart to be
starved and a red-headed hound of a Campbell to be pleasured!”
“Well, Alan,” said I, “that is a strange story, and a fine one, too. And
Whig as I may be, I am glad the man was beaten.”
“Him beaten?” echoed Alan. “It’s little ye ken of Campbells, and less of
the Red Fox. Him beaten? No: nor will be, till his blood’s on the hillside!
But if the day comes, David man, that I can find time and leisure for a bit of
hunting, there grows not enough heather in all Scotland to hide him from
my vengeance!”
“Man Alan,” said I, “ye are neither very wise nor very Christian to blow
off so many words of anger. They will do the man ye call the Fox no harm,
and yourself no good. Tell me your tale plainly out. What did he next?”
“And that’s a good observe, David,” said Alan. “Troth and indeed, they
will do him no harm; the more’s the pity! And barring that about
Christianity (of which my opinion is quite otherwise, or I would be nae
Christian), I am much of your mind.”
“Opinion here or opinion there,” said I, “it’s a kent thing that Christianity
forbids revenge.”
“Ay” said he, “it’s well seen it was a Campbell taught ye! It would be a
convenient world for them and their sort, if there was no such a thing as a
lad and a gun behind a heather bush! But that’s nothing to the point. This is
what he did.”
“Ay” said I, “come to that.”
“Well, David,” said he, “since he couldnae be rid of the loyal commons
by fair means, he swore he would be rid of them by foul. Ardshiel was to
starve: that was the thing he aimed at. And since them that fed him in his
exile wouldnae be bought out—right or wrong, he would drive them out.
Therefore he sent for lawyers, and papers, and red-coats to stand at his
back. And the kindly folk of that country must all pack and tramp, every
father’s son out of his father’s house, and out of the place where he was
bred and fed, and played when he was a callant. And who are to succeed
them? Bare-leggit beggars! King George is to whistle for his rents; he maun

dow with less; he can spread his butter thinner: what cares Red Colin? If he
can hurt Ardshiel, he has his wish; if he can pluck the meat from my
chieftain’s table, and the bit toys out of his children’s hands, he will gang
hame singing to Glenure!”
“Let me have a word,” said I. “Be sure, if they take less rents, be sure
Government has a finger in the pie. It’s not this Campbell’s fault, man—it’s
his orders. And if ye killed this Colin to-morrow, what better would ye be?
There would be another factor in his shoes, as fast as spur can drive.”
“Ye’re a good lad in a fight,” said Alan; “but, man! ye have Whig blood
in ye!”
He spoke kindly enough, but there was so much anger under his
contempt that I thought it was wise to change the conversation. I expressed
my wonder how, with the Highlands covered with troops, and guarded like
a city in a siege, a man in his situation could come and go without arrest.
“It’s easier than ye would think,” said Alan. “A bare hillside (ye see) is
like all one road; if there’s a sentry at one place, ye just go by another. And
then the heather’s a great help. And everywhere there are friends’ houses
and friends’ byres and haystacks. And besides, when folk talk of a country
covered with troops, it’s but a kind of a byword at the best. A soldier covers
nae mair of it than his boot-soles. I have fished a water with a sentry on the
other side of the brae, and killed a fine trout; and I have sat in a heather
bush within six feet of another, and learned a real bonny tune from his
whistling. This was it,” said he, and whistled me the air.
“And then, besides,” he continued, “it’s no sae bad now as it was in forty-
six. The Hielands are what they call pacified. Small wonder, with never a
gun or a sword left from Cantyre to Cape Wrath, but what tenty[17] folk
have hidden in their thatch! But what I would like to ken, David, is just how
long? Not long, ye would think, with men like Ardshiel in exile and men
like the Red Fox sitting birling the wine and oppressing the poor at home.
But it’s a kittle thing to decide what folk’ll bear, and what they will not. Or
why would Red Colin be riding his horse all over my poor country of
Appin, and never a pretty lad to put a bullet in him?”
[17] Careful.

And with this Alan fell into a muse, and for a long time sate very sad and
silent.

I will add the rest of what I have to say about my friend, that he was
skilled in all kinds of music, but principally pipe-music; was a well-
considered poet in his own tongue; had read several books both in French
and English; was a dead shot, a good angler, and an excellent fencer with
the small sword as well as with his own particular weapon. For his faults,
they were on his face, and I now knew them all. But the worst of them, his
childish propensity to take offence and to pick quarrels, he greatly laid aside
in my case, out of regard for the battle of the round-house. But whether it
was because I had done well myself, or because I had been a witness of his
own much greater prowess, is more than I can tell. For though he had a
great taste for courage in other men, yet he admired it most in Alan Breck.

CHAPTER XIII
THE LOSS OF THE BRIG

t was already late at night, and as dark as it ever would be at
that season of the year (and that is to say, it was still pretty
bright), when Hoseason clapped his head into the round-house
door.
“Here,” said he, “come out and see if ye can pilot.”
“Is this one of your tricks?” asked Alan.
“Do I look like tricks?” cries the captain. “I have other things to think of
—my brig’s in danger!”
By the concerned look of his face, and, above all, by the sharp tones in
which he spoke of his brig, it was plain to both of us he was in deadly
earnest; and so Alan and I, with no great fear of treachery, stepped on deck.
The sky was clear; it blew hard, and was bitter cold; a great deal of
daylight lingered; and the moon, which was nearly full, shone brightly. The
brig was close hauled, so as to round the southwest corner of the Island of
Mull, the hills of which (and Ben More above them all, with a wisp of mist
upon the top of it) lay full upon the lar-board bow. Though it was no good
point of sailing for the Covenant, she tore through the seas at a great rate,
pitching and straining, and pursued by the westerly swell.
Altogether it was no such ill night to keep the seas in; and I had begun to
wonder what it was that sat so heavily upon the captain, when the brig
rising suddenly on the top of a high swell, he pointed and cried to us to
look. Away on the lee bow, a thing like a fountain rose out of the moonlit
sea, and immediately after we heard a low sound of roaring.
“What do ye call that?” asked the captain, gloomily.
“The sea breaking on a reef,” said Alan. “And now ye ken where it is;
and what better would ye have?”

“Ay,” said Hoseason, “if it was the only one.”
And sure enough, just as he spoke there came a second fountain farther to
the south.
“There!” said Hoseason. “Ye see for yourself. If I had kent of these reefs,
if I had had a chart, or if Shuan had been spared, it’s not sixty guineas, no,
nor six hundred, would have made me risk my brig in sic a stoneyard! But
you, sir, that was to pilot us, have ye never a word?”
“I’m thinking,” said Alan, “these’ll be what they call the Torran Rocks.”
“Are there many of them?” says the captain.
“Truly, sir, I am nae pilot,” said Alan; “but it sticks in my mind there are
ten miles of them.”
Mr. Riach and the captain looked at each other.
“There’s a way through them, I suppose?” said the captain.
“Doubtless,” said Alan, “but where? But it somehow runs in my mind
once more that it is clearer under the land.”
“So?” said Hoseason. “We’ll have to haul our wind then, Mr. Riach;
we’ll have to come as near in about the end of Mull as we can take her, sir;
and even then we’ll have the land to kep the wind off us, and that stoneyard
on our lee. Well, we’re in for it now, and may as well crack on.”
With that he gave an order to the steersman, and sent Riach to the
foretop. There were only five men on deck, counting the officers; these
being all that were fit (or, at least, both fit and willing) for their work. So, as
I say, it fell to Mr. Riach to go aloft, and he sat there looking out and hailing
the deck with news of all he saw.
“The sea to the south is thick,” he cried; and then, after a while, “it does
seem clearer in by the land.”
“Well, sir,” said Hoseason to Alan, “we’ll try your way of it. But I think I
might as well trust to a blind fiddler. Pray God you’re right.”
“Pray God I am!” says Alan to me. “But where did I hear it? Well, well, it
will be as it must.”
As we got nearer to the turn of the land the reefs began to be sown here
and there on our very path; and Mr. Riach sometimes cried down to us to
change the course. Sometimes, indeed, none too soon; for one reef was so

close on the brig’s weather board that when a sea burst upon it the lighter
sprays fell upon her deck and wetted us like rain.
The brightness of the night showed us these perils as clearly as by day,
which was, perhaps, the more alarming. It showed me, too, the face of the
captain as he stood by the steersman, now on one foot, now on the other,
and sometimes blowing in his hands, but still listening and looking and as
steady as steel. Neither he nor Mr. Riach had shown well in the fighting; but
I saw they were brave in their own trade, and admired them all the more
because I found Alan very white.
“Ochone, David,” says he, “this is no the kind of death I fancy!”
“What, Alan!” I cried, “you’re not afraid?”
“No,” said he, wetting his lips, “but you’ll allow, yourself, it’s a cold
ending.”
By this time, now and then sheering to one side or the other to avoid a
reef, but still hugging the wind and the land, we had got round Iona and
begun to come alongside Mull. The tide at the tail of the land ran very
strong, and threw the brig about. Two hands were put to the helm, and
Hoseason himself would sometimes lend a help; and it was strange to see
three strong men throw their weight upon the tiller, and it (like a living
thing) struggle against and drive them back. This would have been the
greater danger had not the sea been for some while free of obstacles. Mr.
Riach, besides, announced from the top that he saw clear water ahead.
“Ye were right,” said Hoseason to Alan. “Ye have saved the brig, sir. I’ll
mind that when we come to clear accounts.” And I believe he not only
meant what he said, but would have done it; so high a place did the
Covenant hold in his affections.
But this is matter only for conjecture, things having gone otherwise than
he forecast.
“Keep her away a point,” sings out Mr. Riach. “Reef to windward!”
And just at the same time the tide caught the brig, and threw the wind out
of her sails. She came round into the wind like a top, and the next moment
struck the reef with such a dunch as threw us all flat upon the deck, and
came near to shake Mr. Riach from his place upon the mast.
I was on my feet in a minute. The reef on which we had struck was close
in under the southwest end of Mull, off a little isle they call Earraid, which

lay low and black upon the larboard. Sometimes the swell broke clean over
us; sometimes it only ground the poor brig upon the reef, so that we could
hear her beat herself to pieces; and what with the great noise of the sails,
and the singing of the wind, and the flying of the spray in the moonlight,
and the sense of danger, I think my head must have been partly turned, for I
could scarcely understand the things I saw.
Presently I observed Mr. Riach and the seamen busy round the skiff, and,
still in the same blank, ran over to assist them; and as soon as I set my hand
to work, my mind came clear again. It was no very easy task, for the skiff
lay amidships and was full of hamper, and the breaking of the heavier seas
continually forced us to give over and hold on; but we all wrought like
horses while we could.
Meanwhile such of the wounded as could move came clambering out of
the fore-scuttle and began to help; while the rest that lay helpless in their
bunks harrowed me with screaming and begging to be saved.
The captain took no part. It seemed he was struck stupid. He stood
holding by the shrouds, talking to himself and groaning out aloud whenever
the ship hammered on the rock. His brig was like wife and child to him; he
had looked on, day by day, at the mishandling of poor Ransome; but when
it came to the brig, he seemed to suffer along with her.
All the time of our working at the boat, I remember only one other thing:
that I asked Alan, looking across at the shore, what country it was; and he
answered, it was the worst possible for him, for it was a land of the
Campbells.
We had one of the wounded men told off to keep a watch upon the seas
and cry us warning. Well, we had the boat about ready to be launched, when
this man sang out pretty shrill: “For God’s sake, hold on!” We knew by his
tone that it was something more than ordinary; and sure enough, there
followed a sea so huge that it lifted the brig right up and canted her over on
her beam. Whether the cry came too late, or my hold was too weak, I know
not; but at the sudden tilting of the ship I was cast clean over the bulwarks
into the sea.
I went down, and drank my fill, and then came up, and got a blink of the
moon, and then down again. They say a man sinks a third time for good. I
cannot be made like other folk, then; for I would not like to write how often
I went down, or how often I came up again. All the while, I was being

hurled along, and beaten upon and choked, and then swallowed whole; and
the thing was so distracting to my wits, that I was neither sorry nor afraid.
Presently, I found I was holding to a spar, which helped me somewhat.
And then all of a sudden I was in quiet water, and began to come to myself.
It was the spare yard I had got hold of, and I was amazed to see how far I
had travelled from the brig. I hailed her, indeed; but it was plain she was
already out of cry. She was still holding together; but whether or not they
had yet launched the boat, I was too far off and too low down to see.
While I was hailing the brig, I spied a tract of water lying between us
where no great waves came, but which yet boiled white all over and bristled
in the moon with rings and bubbles. Sometimes the whole tract swung to
one side, like the tail of a live serpent; sometimes, for a glimpse, it would
all disappear and then boil up again. What it was I had no guess, which for
the time increased my fear of it; but I now know it must have been the roost
or tide race, which had carried me away so fast and tumbled me about so
cruelly, and at last, as if tired of that play, had flung out me and the spare
yard upon its landward margin.
I now lay quite becalmed, and began to feel that a man can die of cold as
well as of drowning. The shores of Earraid were close in; I could see in the
moonlight the dots of heather and the sparkling of the mica in the rocks.
“Well,” thought I to myself, “if I cannot get as far as that, it’s strange!”

I had no skill of swimming, Essen Water being small in our
neighbourhood; but when I laid hold upon the yard with both arms, and
kicked out with both feet, I soon begun to find that I was moving. Hard
work it was, and mortally slow; but in about an hour of kicking and
splashing, I had got well in between the points of a sandy bay surrounded
by low hills.
The sea was here quite quiet; there was no sound of any surf; the moon
shone clear; and I thought in my heart I had never seen a place so desert and
desolate. But it was dry land; and when at last it grew so shallow that I
could leave the yard and wade ashore upon my feet, I cannot tell if I was
more tired or more grateful. Both, at least, I was: tired as I never was before

that night; and grateful to God as I trust I have been often, though never
with more cause.

CHAPTER XIV
THE ISLET

ith my stepping ashore I began the most unhappy part of my
adventures. It was half-past twelve in the morning, and though
the wind was broken by the land, it was a cold night. I dared
not sit down (for I thought I should have frozen), but took off
my shoes and walked to and fro upon the sand, bare-foot, and
beating my breast with infinite weariness. There was no sound of man or
cattle; not a cock crew, though it was about the hour of their first waking;
only the surf broke outside in the distance, which put me in mind of my
perils and those of my friend. To walk by the sea at that hour of the
morning, and in a place so desert-like and lonesome, struck me with a kind
of fear.
As soon as the day began to break I put on my shoes and climbed a hill—
the ruggedest scramble I ever undertook—falling, the whole way, between
big blocks of granite, or leaping from one to another. When I got to the top
the dawn was come. There was no sign of the brig, which must have lifted
from the reef and sunk. The boat, too, was nowhere to be seen. There was
never a sail upon the ocean; and in what I could see of the land was neither
house nor man.
I was afraid to think what had befallen my shipmates, and afraid to look
longer at so empty a scene. What with my wet clothes and weariness, and
my belly that now began to ache with hunger, I had enough to trouble me
without that. So I set off eastward along the south coast, hoping to find a
house where I might warm myself, and perhaps get news of those I had lost.
And at the worst, I considered the sun would soon rise and dry my clothes.
After a little, my way was stopped by a creek or inlet of the sea, which
seemed to run pretty deep into the land; and as I had no means to get across,
I must needs change my direction to go about the end of it. It was still the
roughest kind of walking; indeed the whole, not only of Earraid, but of the

neighbouring part of Mull (which they call the Ross) is nothing but a
jumble of granite rocks with heather in among. At first the creek kept
narrowing as I had looked to see; but presently to my surprise it began to
widen out again. At this I scratched my head, but had still no notion of the
truth: until at last I came to a rising ground, and it burst upon me all in a
moment that I was cast upon a little barren isle, and cut off on every side by
the salt seas.
Instead of the sun rising to dry me, it came on to rain, with a thick mist;
so that my case was lamentable.
I stood in the rain, and shivered, and wondered what to do, till it occurred
to me that perhaps the creek was fordable. Back I went to the narrowest
point and waded in. But not three yards from shore, I plumped in head over
ears; and if ever I was heard of more, it was rather by God’s grace than my
own prudence. I was no wetter (for that could hardly be), but I was all the
colder for this mishap; and having lost another hope was the more unhappy.
And now, all at once, the yard came in my head. What had carried me
through the roost would surely serve me to cross this little quiet creek in
safety. With that I set off, undaunted, across the top of the isle, to fetch and
carry it back. It was a weary tramp in all ways, and if hope had not buoyed
me up, I must have cast myself down and given up. Whether with the sea
salt, or because I was growing fevered, I was distressed with thirst, and had
to stop, as I went, and drink the peaty water out of the hags.
I came to the bay at last, more dead than alive; and at the first glance, I
thought the yard was something farther out than when I left it. In I went, for
the third time, into the sea. The sand was smooth and firm, and shelved
gradually down, so that I could wade out till the water was almost to my
neck and the little waves splashed into my face. But at that depth my feet
began to leave me, and I durst venture in no farther. As for the yard, I saw it
bobbing very quietly some twenty feet beyond.
I had borne up well until this last disappointment; but at that I came
ashore, and flung myself down upon the sands and wept.
The time I spent upon the island is still so horrible a thought to me, that I
must pass it lightly over. In all the books I have read of people cast away,
they had either their pockets full of tools, or a chest of things would be
thrown upon the beach along with them, as if on purpose. My case was very

different. I had nothing in my pockets but money and Alan’s silver button;
and being inland bred, I was as much short of knowledge as of means.
I knew indeed that shell-fish were counted good to eat; and among the
rocks of the isle I found a great plenty of limpets, which at first I could
scarcely strike from their places, not knowing quickness to be needful.
There were, besides, some of the little shells that we call buckies; I think
periwinkle is the English name. Of these two I made my whole diet,
devouring them cold and raw as I found them; and so hungry was I, that at
first they seemed to me delicious.
Perhaps they were out of season, or perhaps there was something wrong
in the sea about my island. But at least I had no sooner eaten my first meal
than I was seized with giddiness and retching, and lay for a long time no
better than dead. A second trial of the same food (indeed I had no other) did
better with me, and revived my strength. But as long as I was on the island,
I never knew what to expect when I had eaten; sometimes all was well, and
sometimes I was thrown into a miserable sickness; nor could I ever
distinguish what particular fish it was that hurt me.
All day it streamed rain; the island ran like a sop, there was no dry spot to
be found; and when I lay down that night, between two boulders that made
a kind of roof, my feet were in a bog.
The second day I crossed the island to all sides. There was no one part of
it better than another; it was all desolate and rocky; nothing living on it but
game birds which I lacked the means to kill, and the gulls which haunted
the outlying rocks in a prodigious number. But the creek, or strait, that cut
off the isle from the main-land of the Ross, opened out on the north into a
bay, and the bay again opened into the Sound of Iona; and it was the
neighbourhood of this place that I chose to be my home; though if I had
thought upon the very name of home in such a spot, I must have burst out
weeping.
I had good reasons for my choice. There was in this part of the isle a little
hut of a house like a pig’s hut, where fishers used to sleep when they came
there upon their business; but the turf roof of it had fallen entirely in; so that
the hut was of no use to me, and gave me less shelter than my rocks. What
was more important, the shell-fish on which I lived grew there in great
plenty; when the tide was out I could gather a peck at a time: and this was
doubtless a convenience. But the other reason went deeper. I had become in

no way used to the horrid solitude of the isle, but still looked round me on
all sides (like a man that was hunted), between fear and hope that I might
see some human creature coming. Now, from a little up the hillside over the
bay, I could catch a sight of the great, ancient church and the roofs of the
people’s houses in Iona. And on the other hand, over the low country of the
Ross, I saw smoke go up, morning and evening, as if from a homestead in a
hollow of the land.
I used to watch this smoke, when I was wet and cold, and had my head
half turned with loneliness; and think of the fireside and the company, till
my heart burned. It was the same with the roofs of Iona. Altogether, this
sight I had of men’s homes and comfortable lives, although it put a point on
my own sufferings, yet it kept hope alive, and helped me to eat my raw
shell-fish (which had soon grown to be a disgust), and saved me from the
sense of horror I had whenever I was quite alone with dead rocks, and
fowls, and the rain, and the cold sea.
I say it kept hope alive; and indeed it seemed impossible that I should be
left to die on the shores of my own country, and within view of a church-
tower and the smoke of men’s houses. But the second day passed; and
though as long as the light lasted I kept a bright look-out for boats on the
Sound or men passing on the Ross, no help came near me. It still rained,
and I turned in to sleep, as wet as ever, and with a cruel sore throat, but a
little comforted, perhaps, by having said good-night to my next neighbours,
the people of Iona.
Charles the Second declared a man could stay outdoors more days in the
year in the climate of England than in any other. This was very like a king,
with a palace at his back and changes of dry clothes. But he must have had
better luck on his flight from Worcester than I had on that miserable isle. It
was the height of the summer; yet it rained for more than twenty-four hours,
and did not clear until the afternoon of the third day.
This was the day of incidents. In the morning I saw a red deer, a buck
with a fine spread of antlers, standing in the rain on the top of the island;
but he had scarce seen me rise from under my rock, before he trotted off
upon the other side. I supposed he must have swum the strait; though what
should bring any creature to Earraid, was more than I could fancy.
A little after, as I was jumping about after my limpets, I was startled by a
guinea-piece, which fell upon a rock in front of me and glanced off into the

sea. When the sailors gave me my money again, they kept back not only
about a third of the whole sum, but my father’s leather purse; so that from
that day out, I carried my gold loose in a pocket with a button. I now saw
there must be a hole, and clapped my hand to the place in a great hurry. But
this was to lock the stable door after the steed was stolen. I had left the
shore at Queensferry with near on fifty pounds; now I found no more than
two guinea-pieces and a silver shilling.
It is true I picked up a third guinea a little after, where it lay shining on a
piece of turf. That made a fortune of three pounds and four shillings,
English money, for a lad, the rightful heir of an estate, and now starving on
an isle at the extreme end of the wild Highlands.
This state of my affairs dashed me still further; and, indeed my plight on
that third morning was truly pitiful. My clothes were beginning to rot; my
stockings in particular were quite worn through, so that my shanks went
naked; my hands had grown quite soft with the continual soaking; my throat
was very sore, my strength had much abated, and my heart so turned against
the horrid stuff I was condemned to eat, that the very sight of it came near
to sicken me.
And yet the worst was not yet come.
There is a pretty high rock on the northwest of Earraid, which (because it
had a flat top and overlooked the Sound) I was much in the habit of
frequenting; not that ever I stayed in one place, save when asleep, my
misery giving me no rest. Indeed, I wore myself down with continual and
aimless goings and comings in the rain.
As soon, however, as the sun came out, I lay down on the top of that rock
to dry myself. The comfort of the sunshine is a thing I cannot tell. It set me
thinking hopefully of my deliverance, of which I had begun to despair; and
I scanned the sea and the Ross with a fresh interest. On the south of my
rock, a part of the island jutted out and hid the open ocean, so that a boat
could thus come quite near me upon that side, and I be none the wiser.

Well, all of a sudden, a coble with a brown sail and a pair of fishers
aboard of it, came flying round that corner of the isle, bound for Iona. I
shouted out, and then fell on my knees on the rock and reached up my
hands and prayed to them. They were near enough to hear—I could even
see the colour of their hair; and there was no doubt but they observed me,
for they cried out in the Gaelic tongue, and laughed. But the boat never
turned aside, and flew on, right before my eyes, for Iona.
I could not believe such wickedness, and ran along the shore from rock to
rock, crying on them piteously even after they were out of reach of my
voice, I still cried and waved to them; and when they were quite gone, I
thought my heart would have burst. All the time of my troubles I wept only

twice. Once, when I could not reach the yard, and now, the second time,
when these fishers turned a deaf ear to my cries. But this time I wept and
roared like a wicked child, tearing up the turf with my nails, and grinding
my face in the earth. If a wish would kill men, those two fishers would
never have seen morning, and I should likely have died upon my island.
When I was a little over my anger, I must eat again, but with such
loathing of the mess as I could now scarce control. Sure enough, I should
have done as well to fast, for my fishes poisoned me again. I had all my
first pains; my throat was so sore I could scarce swallow; I had a fit of
strong shuddering, which clucked my teeth together; and there came on me
that dreadful sense of illness, which we have no name for either in Scotch
or English. I thought I should have died, and made my peace with God,
forgiving all men, even my uncle and the fishers; and as soon as I had thus
made up my mind to the worst, clearness came upon me; I observed the
night was falling dry; my clothes were dried a good deal; truly, I was in a
better case than ever before, since I had landed on the isle; and so I got to
sleep at last, with a thought of gratitude.
The next day (which was the fourth of this horrible life of mine) I found
my bodily strength run very low. But the sun shone, the air was sweet, and
what I managed to eat of the shell-fish agreed well with me and revived my
courage.
I was scarce back on my rock (where I went always the first thing after I
had eaten) before I observed a boat coming down the Sound, and with her
head, as I thought, in my direction.
I began at once to hope and fear exceedingly; for I thought these men
might have thought better of their cruelty and be coming back to my
assistance. But another disappointment, such as yesterday’s, was more than
I could bear. I turned my back, accordingly, upon the sea, and did not look
again till I had counted many hundreds. The boat was still heading for the
island. The next time I counted the full thousand, as slowly as I could, my
heart beating so as to hurt me. And then it was out of all question. She was
coming straight to Earraid!
I could no longer hold myself back, but ran to the seaside and out, from
one rock to another, as far as I could go. It is a marvel I was not drowned;
for when I was brought to a stand at last, my legs shook under me, and my

mouth was so dry, I must wet it with the sea-water before I was able to
shout.
All this time the boat was coming on; and now I was able to perceive it
was the same boat and the same two men as yesterday. This I knew by their
hair, which the one had of a bright yellow and the other black. But now
there was a third man along with them, who looked to be of a better class.
As soon as they were come within easy speech, they let down their sail
and lay quiet. In spite of my supplications, they drew no nearer in, and what
frightened me most of all, the new man tee-hee’d with laughter as he talked
and looked at me.
Then he stood up in the boat and addressed me a long while, speaking
fast and with many wavings of his hand. I told him I had no Gaelic; and at
this he became very angry, and I began to suspect he thought he was talking
English. Listening very close, I caught the word “whateffer” several times;
but all the rest was Gaelic and might have been Greek and Hebrew for me.
“Whatever,” said I, to show him I had caught a word.
“Yes, yes—yes, yes,” says he, and then he looked at the other men, as
much as to say, “I told you I spoke English,” and began again as hard as
ever in the Gaelic.
This time I picked out another word, “tide.” Then I had a flash of hope. I
remembered he was always waving his hand towards the mainland of the
Ross.
“Do you mean when the tide is out—?” I cried, and could not finish.
“Yes, yes,” said he. “Tide.”
At that I turned tail upon their boat (where my adviser had once more
begun to tee-hee with laughter), leaped back the way I had come, from one
stone to another, and set off running across the isle as I had never run
before. In about half an hour I came out upon the shores of the creek; and,
sure enough, it was shrunk into a little trickle of water, through which I
dashed, not above my knees, and landed with a shout on the main island.
A sea-bred boy would not have stayed a day on Earraid; which is only
what they call a tidal islet, and except in the bottom of the neaps, can be
entered and left twice in every twenty-four hours, either dry-shod, or at the
most by wading. Even I, who had the tide going out and in before me in the
bay, and even watched for the ebbs, the better to get my shellfish—even I (I

say) if I had sat down to think, instead of raging at my fate, must have soon
guessed the secret, and got free. It was no wonder the fishers had not
understood me. The wonder was rather that they had ever guessed my
pitiful illusion, and taken the trouble to come back. I had starved with cold
and hunger on that island for close upon one hundred hours. But for the
fishers, I might have left my bones there, in pure folly. And even as it was, I
had paid for it pretty dear, not only in past sufferings, but in my present
case; being clothed like a beggar-man, scarce able to walk, and in great pain
of my sore throat.
I have seen wicked men and fools, a great many of both; and I believe
they both get paid in the end; but the fools first.

CHAPTER XV
THE LAD WITH THE SILVER BUTTON:
THROUGH THE ISLE OF MULL

he Ross of Mull, which I had now got upon, was rugged and
trackless, like the isle I had just left; being all bog, and brier,
and big stone. There may be roads for them that know that
country well; but for my part I had no better guide than my own
nose, and no other landmark than Ben More.
I aimed as well as I could for the smoke I had seen so often from the
island; and with all my great weariness and the difficulty of the way came
upon the house in the bottom of a little hollow about five or six at night. It
was low and longish, roofed with turf and built of unmortared stones; and
on a mound in front of it, an old gentleman sat smoking his pipe in the sun.
With what little English he had, he gave me to understand that my
shipmates had got safe ashore, and had broken bread in that very house on
the day after.
“Was there one,” I asked, “dressed like a gentleman?”
He said they all wore rough great-coats; but to be sure, the first of them,
the one that came alone, wore breeches and stockings, while the rest had
sailors’ trousers.
“Ah,” said I, “and he would have a feathered hat?”
He told me, no, that he was bareheaded like myself.
At first I thought Alan might have lost his hat; and then the rain came in
my mind, and I judged it more likely he had it out of harm’s way under his
great-coat. This set me smiling, partly because my friend was safe, partly to
think of his vanity in dress.
And then the old gentleman clapped his hand to his brow, and cried out
that I must be the lad with the silver button.

“Why, yes!” said I, in some wonder.
“Well, then,” said the old gentleman, “I have a word for you, that you are
to follow your friend to his country, by Torosay.”
He then asked me how I had fared, and I told him my tale. A south-
country man would certainly have laughed; but this old gentleman (I call
him so because of his manners, for his clothes were dropping off his back)
heard me all through with nothing but gravity and pity. When I had done, he
took me by the hand, led me into his hut (it was no better) and presented me
before his wife, as if she had been the Queen and I a duke.
The good woman set oat-bread before me and a cold grouse, patting my
shoulder and smiling to me all the time, for she had no English; and the old
gentleman (not to be behind) brewed me a strong punch out of their country
spirit. All the while I was eating, and after that when I was drinking the
punch, I could scarce come to believe in my good fortune; and the house,
though it was thick with the peat-smoke and as full of holes as a colander,
seemed like a palace.
The punch threw me in a strong sweat and a deep slumber; the good
people let me lie; and it was near noon of the next day before I took the
road, my throat already easier and my spirits quite restored by good fare
and good news. The old gentleman, although I pressed him hard, would
take no money, and gave me an old bonnet for my head; though I am free to
own I was no sooner out of view of the house than I very jealously washed
this gift of his in a wayside fountain.
Thought I to myself: “If these are the wild Highlanders, I could wish my
own folk wilder.”
I not only started late, but I must have wandered nearly half the time.
True, I met plenty of people, grubbing in little miserable fields that would
not keep a cat, or herding little kine about the bigness of asses. The
Highland dress being forbidden by law since the rebellion, and the people
condemned to the Lowland habit, which they much disliked, it was strange
to see the variety of their array. Some went bare, only for a hanging cloak or
great-coat, and carried their trousers on their backs like a useless burthen:
some had made an imitation of the tartan with little parti-coloured stripes
patched together like an old wife’s quilt; others, again, still wore the
Highland philabeg, but by putting a few stitches between the legs
transformed it into a pair of trousers like a Dutchman’s. All those

makeshifts were condemned and punished, for the law was harshly applied,
in hopes to break up the clan spirit; but in that out-of-the-way, sea-bound
isle, there were few to make remarks and fewer to tell tales.
They seemed in great poverty; which was no doubt natural, now that
rapine was put down, and the chiefs kept no longer an open house; and the
roads (even such a wandering, country by-track as the one I followed) were
infested with beggars. And here again I marked a difference from my own
part of the country. For our Lowland beggars—even the gownsmen
themselves, who beg by patent—had a louting, flattering way with them,
and if you gave them a plaek and asked change, would very civilly return
you a boddle. But these Highland beggars stood on their dignity, asked alms
only to buy snuff (by their account) and would give no change.
To be sure, this was no concern of mine, except in so far as it entertained
me by the way. What was much more to the purpose, few had any English,
and these few (unless they were of the brotherhood of beggars) not very
anxious to place it at my service. I knew Torosay to be my destination, and
repeated the name to them and pointed; but instead of simply pointing in
reply, they would give me a screed of the Gaelic that set me foolish; so it
was small wonder if I went out of my road as often as I stayed in it.
At last, about eight at night, and already very weary, I came to a lone
house, where I asked admittance, and was refused, until I bethought me of
the power of money in so poor a country, and held up one of my guineas in
my finger and thumb. Thereupon, the man of the house, who had hitherto
pretended to have no English, and driven me from his door by signals,
suddenly began to speak as clearly as was needful, and agreed for five
shillings to give me a night’s lodging and guide me the next day to Torosay.
I slept uneasily that night, fearing I should be robbed; but I might have
spared myself the pain; for my host was no robber, only miserably poor and
a great cheat. He was not alone in his poverty; for the next morning, we
must go five miles about to the house of what he called a rich man to have
one of my guineas changed. This was perhaps a rich man for Mull; he
would have scarce been thought so in the south; for it took all he had—the
whole house was turned upside down, and a neighbour brought under
contribution, before he could scrape together twenty shillings in silver. The
odd shilling he kept for himself, protesting he could ill afford to have so
great a sum of money lying “locked up.” For all that he was very courteous

and well spoken, made us both sit down with his family to dinner, and
brewed punch in a fine china bowl, over which my rascal guide grew so
merry that he refused to start.
I was for getting angry, and appealed to the rich man (Hector Maclean
was his name), who had been a witness to our bargain and to my payment
of the five shillings. But Maclean had taken his share of the punch, and
vowed that no gentleman should leave his table after the bowl was brewed;
so there was nothing for it but to sit and hear Jacobite toasts and Gaelic
songs, till all were tipsy and staggered off to the bed or the barn for their
night’s rest.
Next day (the fourth of my travels) we were up before five upon the
clock; but my rascal guide got to the bottle at once, and it was three hours
before I had him clear of the house, and then (as you shall hear) only for a
worse disappointment.
As long as we went down a heathery valley that lay before Mr. Maclean’s
house, all went well; only my guide looked constantly over his shoulder,
and when I asked him the cause, only grinned at me. No sooner, however,
had we crossed the back of a hill, and got out of sight of the house
windows, than he told me Torosay lay right in front, and that a hill-top
(which he pointed out) was my best landmark.
“I care very little for that,” said I, “since you are going with me.”
The impudent cheat answered me in the Gaelic that he had no English.
“My fine fellow,” I said, “I know very well your English comes and goes.
Tell me what will bring it back? Is it more money you wish?”
“Five shillings mair,” said he, “and hersel’ will bring ye there.”
I reflected awhile and then offered him two, which he accepted greedily,
and insisted on having in his hands at once “for luck,” as he said, but I think
it was rather for my misfortune.
The two shillings carried him not quite as many miles; at the end of
which distance, he sat down upon the wayside and took off his brogues
from his feet, like a man about to rest.
I was now red-hot. “Ha!” said I, “have you no more English?”
He said impudently, “No.”

At that I boiled over, and lifted my hand to strike him; and he, drawing a
knife from his rags, squatted back and grinned at me like a wildcat. At that,
forgetting everything but my anger, I ran in upon him, put aside his knife
with my left, and struck him in the mouth with the right. I was a strong lad
and very angry, and he but a little man; and he went down before me
heavily. By good luck, his knife flew out of his hand as he fell.
I picked up both that and his brogues, wished him a good morning, and
set off upon my way, leaving him barefoot and disarmed. I chuckled to
myself as I went, being sure I was done with that rogue, for a variety of
reasons. First, he knew he could have no more of my money; next, the
brogues were worth in that country only a few pence; and, lastly, the knife,
which was really a dagger, it was against the law for him to carry.
In about half an hour of walk, I overtook a great, ragged man, moving
pretty fast but feeling before him with a staff. He was quite blind, and told
me he was a catechist, which should have put me at my ease. But his face
went against me; it seemed dark and dangerous and secret; and presently, as
we began to go on alongside, I saw the steel butt of a pistol sticking from
under the flap of his coat-pocket. To carry such a thing meant a fine of
fifteen pounds sterling upon a first offence, and transportation to the
colonies upon a second. Nor could I quite see why a religious teacher
should go armed, or what a blind man could be doing with a pistol.
I told him about my guide, for I was proud of what I had done, and my
vanity for once got the heels of my prudence. At the mention of the five
shillings he cried out so loud that I made up my mind I should say nothing
of the other two, and was glad he could not see my blushes.
“Was it too much?” I asked, a little faltering.
“Too much!” cries he. “Why, I will guide you to Torosay myself for a
dram of brandy. And give you the great pleasure of my company (me that is
a man of some learning) in the bargain.”
I said I did not see how a blind man could be a guide; but at that he
laughed aloud, and said his stick was eyes enough for an eagle.
“In the Isle of Mull, at least,” says he, “where I know every stone and
heather-bush by mark of head. See, now,” he said, striking right and left, as
if to make sure, “down there a burn is running; and at the head of it there
stands a bit of a small hill with a stone cocked upon the top of that; and it’s
hard at the foot of the hill, that the way runs by to Torosay; and the way

here, being for droves, is plainly trodden, and will show grassy through the
heather.”
I had to own he was right in every feature, and told my wonder.
“Ha!” says he, “that’s nothing. Would ye believe me now, that before the
Act came out, and when there were weepons in this country, I could shoot?
Ay, could I!” cries he, and then with a leer: “If ye had such a thing as a
pistol here to try with, I would show ye how it’s done.”
I told him I had nothing of the sort, and gave him a wider berth. If he had
known, his pistol stuck at that time quite plainly out of his pocket, and I
could see the sun twinkle on the steel of the butt. But by the better luck for
me, he knew nothing, thought all was covered, and lied on in the dark.
He then began to question me cunningly, where I came from, whether I
was rich, whether I could change a five-shilling piece for him (which he
declared he had that moment in his sporran), and all the time he kept edging
up to me and I avoiding him. We were now upon a sort of green cattle-track
which crossed the hills towards Torosay, and we kept changing sides upon
that like dancers in a reel. I had so plainly the upper-hand that my spirits
rose, and indeed I took a pleasure in this game of blindman’s buff; but the
catechist grew angrier and angrier, and at last began to swear in Gaelic and
to strike for my legs with his staff.

Then I told him that, sure enough, I had a pistol in my pocket as well as
he, and if he did not strike across the hill due south I would even blow his
brains out.
He became at once very polite, and after trying to soften me for some
time, but quite in vain, he cursed me once more in Gaelic and took himself
off. I watched him striding along, through bog and brier, tapping with his
stick, until he turned the end of a hill and disappeared in the next hollow.
Then I struck on again for Torosay, much better pleased to be alone than to
travel with that man of learning. This was an unlucky day; and these two, of
whom I had just rid myself, one after the other, were the two worst men I
met with in the Highlands.

At Torosay, on the Sound of Mull and looking over to the mainland of
Morven, there was an inn with an innkeeper, who was a Maclean, it
appeared, of a very high family; for to keep an inn is thought even more
genteel in the Highlands than it is with us, perhaps as partaking of
hospitality, or perhaps because the trade is idle and drunken. He spoke good
English, and finding me to be something of a scholar, tried me first in
French, where he easily beat me, and then in the Latin, in which I don’t
know which of us did best. This pleasant rivalry put us at once upon
friendly terms; and I sat up and drank punch with him (or to be more
correct, sat up and watched him drink it), until he was so tipsy that he wept
upon my shoulder.
I tried him, as if by accident, with a sight of Alan’s button; but it was
plain he had never seen or heard of it. Indeed, he bore some grudge against
the family and friends of Ardshiel, and before he was drunk he read me a
lampoon, in very good Latin, but with a very ill meaning, which he had
made in elegiac verses upon a person of that house.
When I told him of my catechist, he shook his head, and said I was lucky
to have got clear off. “That is a very dangerous man,” he said; “Duncan
Mackiegh is his name; he can shoot by the ear at several yards, and has
been often accused of highway robberies, and once of murder.”
“The cream of it is,” says I, “that he called himself a catechist.”
“And why should he not?” says he, “when that is what he is. It was
Maclean of Duart gave it to him because he was blind. But perhaps it was a
peety,” says my host, “for he is always on the road, going from one place to
another to hear the young folk say their religion; and, doubtless, that is a
great temptation to the poor man.”
At last, when my landlord could drink no more, he showed me to a bed,
and I lay down in very good spirits; having travelled the greater part of that
big and crooked Island of Mull, from Earraid to Torosay, fifty miles as the
crow flies, and (with my wanderings) much nearer a hundred, in four days
and with little fatigue. Indeed I was by far in better heart and health of body
at the end of that long tramp than I had been at the beginning.

CHAPTER XVI
THE LAD WITH THE SILVER BUTTON:
ACROSS MORVEN

here is a regular ferry from Torosay to Kinlochaline on the
mainland. Both shores of the Sound are in the country of the
strong clan of the Macleans, and the people that passed the
ferry with me were almost all of that clan. The skipper of the
boat, on the other hand, was called Neil Roy Macrob; and since
Macrob was one of the names of Alan’s clansmen, and Alan himself had
sent me to that ferry, I was eager to come to private speech of Neil Roy.
In the crowded boat this was of course impossible, and the passage was a
very slow affair. There was no wind, and as the boat was wretchedly
equipped, we could pull but two oars on one side, and one on the other. The
men gave way, however, with a good will, the passengers taking spells to
help them, and the whole company giving the time in Gaelic boat-songs.
And what with the songs, and the sea-air, and the good-nature and spirit of
all concerned, and the bright weather, the passage was a pretty thing to have
seen.
But there was one melancholy part. In the mouth of Loch Aline we found
a great sea-going ship at anchor; and this I supposed at first to be one of the
King’s cruisers which were kept along that coast, both summer and winter,
to prevent communication with the French. As we got a little nearer, it
became plain she was a ship of merchandise; and what still more puzzled
me, not only her decks, but the sea-beach also, were quite black with
people, and skiffs were continually plying to and fro between them. Yet
nearer, and there began to come to our ears a great sound of mourning, the
people on board and those on the shore crying and lamenting one to another
so as to pierce the heart.

Then I understood this was an emigrant ship bound for the American
colonies.
We put the ferry-boat alongside, and the exiles leaned over the bulwarks,
weeping and reaching out their hands to my fellow-passengers, among
whom they counted some near friends. How long this might have gone on I
do not know, for they seemed to have no sense of time: but at last the
captain of the ship, who seemed near beside himself (and no great wonder)
in the midst of this crying and confusion, came to the side and begged us to
depart.
Thereupon Neil sheered off; and the chief singer in our boat struck into a
melancholy air, which was presently taken up both by the emigrants and
their friends upon the beach, so that it sounded from all sides like a lament
for the dying. I saw the tears run down the cheeks of the men and women in
the boat, even as they bent at the oars; and the circumstances and the music
of the song (which is one called “Lochaber no more”) were highly affecting
even to myself.
At Kinlochaline I got Neil Roy upon one side on the beach, and said I
made sure he was one of Appin’s men.
“And what for no?” said he.
“I am seeking somebody,” said I; “and it comes in my mind that you will
have news of him. Alan Breck Stewart is his name.” And very foolishly,
instead of showing him the button, I sought to pass a shilling in his hand.
At this he drew back. “I am very much affronted,” he said; “and this is
not the way that one shentleman should behave to another at all. The man
you ask for is in France; but if he was in my sporran,” says he, “and your
belly full of shillings, I would not hurt a hair upon his body.”
I saw I had gone the wrong way to work, and without wasting time upon
apologies, showed him the button lying in the hollow of my palm.
“Aweel, aweel,” said Neil; “and I think ye might have begun with that
end of the stick, whatever! But if ye are the lad with the silver button, all is
well, and I have the word to see that ye come safe. But if ye will pardon me
to speak plainly,” says he, “there is a name that you should never take into
your mouth, and that is the name of Alan Breck; and there is a thing that ye
would never do, and that is to offer your dirty money to a Hieland
shentleman.”

It was not very easy to apologise; for I could scarce tell him (what was
the truth) that I had never dreamed he would set up to be a gentleman until
he told me so. Neil on his part had no wish to prolong his dealings with me,
only to fulfil his orders and be done with it; and he made haste to give me
my route. This was to lie the night in Kinlochaline in the public inn; to cross
Morven the next day to Ardgour, and lie the night in the house of one John
of the Claymore, who was warned that I might come; the third day, to be set
across one loch at Corran and another at Balachulish, and then ask my way
to the house of James of the Glens, at Aucharn in Duror of Appin. There
was a good deal of ferrying, as you hear; the sea in all this part running
deep into the mountains and winding about their roots. It makes the country
strong to hold and difficult to travel, but full of prodigious wild and
dreadful prospects.
I had some other advice from Neil: to speak with no one by the way, to
avoid Whigs, Campbells, and the “red-soldiers;” to leave the road and lie in
a bush if I saw any of the latter coming, “for it was never chancy to meet in
with them;” and in brief, to conduct myself like a robber or a Jacobite
agent, as perhaps Neil thought me.
The inn at Kinlochaline was the most beggarly vile place that ever pigs
were styed in, full of smoke, vermin, and silent Highlanders. I was not only
discontented with my lodging, but with myself for my mismanagement of
Neil, and thought I could hardly be worse off. But very wrongly, as I was
soon to see; for I had not been half an hour at the inn (standing in the door
most of the time, to ease my eyes from the peat smoke) when a
thunderstorm came close by, the springs broke in a little hill on which the
inn stood, and one end of the house became a running water. Places of
public entertainment were bad enough all over Scotland in those days; yet it
was a wonder to myself, when I had to go from the fireside to the bed in
which I slept, wading over the shoes.
Early in my next day’s journey I overtook a little, stout, solemn man,
walking very slowly with his toes turned out, sometimes reading in a book
and sometimes marking the place with his finger, and dressed decently and
plainly in something of a clerical style.
This I found to be another catechist, but of a different order from the
blind man of Mull: being indeed one of those sent out by the Edinburgh
Society for Propagating Christian Knowledge, to evangelise the more

savage places of the Highlands. His name was Henderland; he spoke with
the broad south-country tongue, which I was beginning to weary for the
sound of; and besides common countryship, we soon found we had a more
particular bond of interest. For my good friend, the minister of Essendean,
had translated into the Gaelic in his by-time a number of hymns and pious
books which Henderland used in his work, and held in great esteem. Indeed,
it was one of these he was carrying and reading when we met.
We fell in company at once, our ways lying together as far as to
Kingairloch. As we went, he stopped and spoke with all the wayfarers and
workers that we met or passed; and though of course I could not tell what
they discoursed about, yet I judged Mr. Henderland must be well liked in
the countryside, for I observed many of them to bring out their mulls and
share a pinch of snuff with him.
I told him as far in my affairs as I judged wise; as far, that is, as they
were none of Alan’s; and gave Balachulish as the place I was travelling to,
to meet a friend; for I thought Aucharn, or even Duror, would be too
particular, and might put him on the scent.
On his part, he told me much of his work and the people he worked
among, the hiding priests and Jacobites, the Disarming Act, the dress, and
many other curiosities of the time and place. He seemed moderate; blaming
Parliament in several points, and especially because they had framed the
Act more severely against those who wore the dress than against those who
carried weapons.
This moderation put it in my mind to question him of the Red Fox and
the Appin tenants; questions which, I thought, would seem natural enough
in the mouth of one travelling to that country.
He said it was a bad business. “It’s wonderful,” said he, “where the
tenants find the money, for their life is mere starvation. (Ye don’t carry such
a thing as snuff, do ye, Mr. Balfour? No. Well, I’m better wanting it.) But
these tenants (as I was saying) are doubtless partly driven to it. James
Stewart in Duror (that’s him they call James of the Glens) is half-brother to
Ardshiel, the captain of the clan; and he is a man much looked up to, and
drives very hard. And then there’s one they call Alan Breck—”
“Ah!” I cried, “what of him?”
“What of the wind that bloweth where it listeth?” said Henderland. “He’s
here and awa; here to-day and gone to-morrow: a fair heather-cat. He might

be glowering at the two of us out of yon whin-bush, and I wouldnae
wonder! Ye’ll no carry such a thing as snuff, will ye?”
I told him no, and that he had asked the same thing more than once.
“It’s highly possible,” said he, sighing. “But it seems strange ye
shouldnae carry it. However, as I was saying, this Alan Breck is a bold,
desperate customer, and well kent to be James’s right hand. His life is
forfeit already; he would boggle at naething; and maybe, if a tenant-body
was to hang back he would get a dirk in his wame.”
“You make a poor story of it all, Mr. Henderland,” said I. “If it is all fear
upon both sides, I care to hear no more of it.”
“Na,” said Mr. Henderland, “but there’s love too, and self-denial that
should put the like of you and me to shame. There’s something fine about it;
no perhaps Christian, but humanly fine. Even Alan Breck, by all that I hear,
is a chield to be respected. There’s many a lying sneck-draw sits close in
kirk in our own part of the country, and stands well in the world’s eye, and
maybe is a far worse man, Mr. Balfour, than yon misguided shedder of
man’s blood. Ay, ay, we might take a lesson by them.—Ye’ll perhaps think
I’ve been too long in the Hielands?” he added, smiling to me.
I told him not at all; that I had seen much to admire among the
Highlanders; and if he came to that, Mr. Campbell himself was a
Highlander.
“Ay,” said he, “that’s true. It’s a fine blood.”
“And what is the King’s agent about?” I asked.
“Colin Campbell?” says Henderland. “Putting his head in a bees’ byke!”
“He is to turn the tenants out by force, I hear?” said I.
“Yes,” says he, “but the business has gone back and forth, as folk say.
First, James of the Glens rode to Edinburgh, and got some lawyer (a
Stewart, nae doubt—they all hing together like bats in a steeple) and had
the proceedings stayed. And then Colin Campbell cam’ in again, and had
the upper-hand before the Barons of Exchequer. And now they tell me the
first of the tenants are to flit to-morrow. It’s to begin at Duror under James’s
very windows, which doesnae seem wise by my humble way of it.”
“Do you think they’ll fight?” I asked.

“Well,” says Henderland, “they’re disarmed—or supposed to be—for
there’s still a good deal of cold iron lying by in quiet places. And then Colin
Campbell has the sogers coming. But for all that, if I was his lady wife, I
wouldnae be well pleased till I got him home again. They’re queer
customers, the Appin Stewarts.”
I asked if they were worse than their neighbours.
“No they,” said he. “And that’s the worst part of it. For if Colin Roy can
get his business done in Appin, he has it all to begin again in the next
country, which they call Mamore, and which is one of the countries of the
Camerons. He’s King’s Factor upon both, and from both he has to drive out
the tenants; and indeed, Mr. Balfour (to be open with ye), it’s my belief that
if he escapes the one lot, he’ll get his death by the other.”
So we continued talking and walking the great part of the day; until at
last, Mr. Henderland after expressing his delight in my company, and
satisfaction at meeting with a friend of Mr. Campbell’s (“whom,” says he,
“I will make bold to call that sweet singer of our covenanted Zion”),
proposed that I should make a short stage, and lie the night in his house a
little beyond Kingairloch. To say truth, I was overjoyed; for I had no great
desire for John of the Claymore, and since my double misadventure, first
with the guide and next with the gentleman skipper, I stood in some fear of
any Highland stranger. Accordingly we shook hands upon the bargain, and
came in the afternoon to a small house, standing alone by the shore of the
Linnhe Loch. The sun was already gone from the desert mountains of
Ardgour upon the hither side, but shone on those of Appin on the farther;
the loch lay as still as a lake, only the gulls were crying round the sides of
it; and the whole place seemed solemn and uncouth.
We had no sooner come to the door of Mr. Henderland’s dwelling, than to
my great surprise (for I was now used to the politeness of Highlanders) he
burst rudely past me, dashed into the room, caught up a jar and a small
horn-spoon, and began ladling snuff into his nose in most excessive
quantities. Then he had a hearty fit of sneezing, and looked round upon me
with a rather silly smile.

“It’s a vow I took,” says he. “I took a vow upon me that I wouldnae carry
it. Doubtless it’s a great privation; but when I think upon the martyrs, not
only to the Scottish Covenant but to other points of Christianity, I think
shame to mind it.”
As soon as we had eaten (and porridge and whey was the best of the good
man’s diet) he took a grave face and said he had a duty to perform by Mr.
Campbell, and that was to inquire into my state of mind towards God. I was
inclined to smile at him since the business of the snuff; but he had not
spoken long before he brought the tears into my eyes. There are two things
that men should never weary of, goodness and humility; we get none too
much of them in this rough world among cold, proud people; but Mr.

Henderland had their very speech upon his tongue. And though I was a
good deal puffed up with my adventures and with having come off, as the
saying is, with flying colours; yet he soon had me on my knees beside a
simple, poor old man, and both proud and glad to be there.
Before we went to bed he offered me sixpence to help me on my way, out
of a scanty store he kept in the turf wall of his house; at which excess of
goodness I knew not what to do. But at last he was so earnest with me that I
thought it the more mannerly part to let him have his way, and so left him
poorer than myself.

CHAPTER XVII
THE DEATH OF THE RED FOX

he next day Mr. Henderland found for me a man who had a
boat of his own and was to cross the Linnhe Loch that
afternoon into Appin, fishing. Him he prevailed on to take me,
for he was one of his flock; and in this way I saved a long day’s
travel and the price of the two public ferries I must otherwise
have passed.
It was near noon before we set out; a dark day with clouds, and the sun
shining upon little patches. The sea was here very deep and still, and had
scarce a wave upon it; so that I must put the water to my lips before I could
believe it to be truly salt. The mountains on either side were high, rough and
barren, very black and gloomy in the shadow of the clouds, but all silver-
laced with little watercourses where the sun shone upon them. It seemed a
hard country, this of Appin, for people to care as much about as Alan did.
There was but one thing to mention. A little after we had started, the sun
shone upon a little moving clump of scarlet close in along the water-side to
the north. It was much of the same red as soldiers’ coats; every now and
then, too, there came little sparks and lightnings, as though the sun had
struck upon bright steel.
I asked my boatman what it should be, and he answered he supposed it
was some of the red soldiers coming from Fort William into Appin, against
the poor tenantry of the country. Well, it was a sad sight to me; and whether
it was because of my thoughts of Alan, or from something prophetic in my
bosom, although this was but the second time I had seen King George’s
troops, I had no good will to them.
At last we came so near the point of land at the entering in of Loch Leven
that I begged to be set on shore. My boatman (who was an honest fellow
and mindful of his promise to the catechist) would fain have carried me on
to Balachulish; but as this was to take me farther from my secret

destination, I insisted, and was set on shore at last under the wood of
Lettermore (or Lettervore, for I have heard it both ways) in Alan’s country
of Appin.
This was a wood of birches, growing on a steep, craggy side of a
mountain that overhung the loch. It had many openings and ferny howes;
and a road or bridle track ran north and south through the midst of it, by the
edge of which, where was a spring, I sat down to eat some oat-bread of Mr.
Henderland’s and think upon my situation.
Here I was not only troubled by a cloud of stinging midges, but far more
by the doubts of my mind. What I ought to do, why I was going to join
myself with an outlaw and a would-be murderer like Alan, whether I should
not be acting more like a man of sense to tramp back to the south country
direct, by my own guidance and at my own charges, and what Mr. Campbell
or even Mr. Henderland would think of me if they should ever learn my
folly and presumption: these were the doubts that now began to come in on
me stronger than ever.
As I was so sitting and thinking, a sound of men and horses came to me
through the wood; and presently after, at a turning of the road, I saw four
travellers come into view. The way was in this part so rough and narrow
that they came single and led their horses by the reins. The first was a great,
red-headed gentleman, of an imperious and flushed face, who carried his
hat in his hand and fanned himself, for he was in a breathing heat. The
second, by his decent black garb and white wig, I correctly took to be a
lawyer. The third was a servant, and wore some part of his clothes in tartan,
which showed that his master was of a Highland family, and either an
outlaw or else in singular good odour with the Government, since the
wearing of tartan was against the Act. If I had been better versed in these
things, I would have known the tartan to be of the Argyle (or Campbell)
colours. This servant had a good-sized portmanteau strapped on his horse,
and a net of lemons (to brew punch with) hanging at the saddle-bow; as was
often enough the custom with luxurious travellers in that part of the country.
As for the fourth, who brought up the tail, I had seen his like before, and
knew him at once to be a sheriff’s officer.
I had no sooner seen these people coming than I made up my mind (for
no reason that I can tell) to go through with my adventure; and when the

first came alongside of me, I rose up from the bracken and asked him the
way to Aucharn.
He stopped and looked at me, as I thought, a little oddly; and then,
turning to the lawyer, “Mungo,” said he, “there’s many a man would think
this more of a warning than two pyats. Here am I on my road to Duror on
the job ye ken; and here is a young lad starts up out of the bracken, and
speers if I am on the way to Aucharn.”
“Glenure,” said the other, “this is an ill subject for jesting.”
These two had now drawn close up and were gazing at me, while the two
followers had halted about a stone-cast in the rear.
“And what seek ye in Aucharn?” said Colin Roy Campbell of Glenure,
him they called the Red Fox; for he it was that I had stopped.
“The man that lives there,” said I.
“James of the Glens,” says Glenure, musingly; and then to the lawyer: “Is
he gathering his people, think ye?”
“Anyway,” says the lawyer, “we shall do better to bide where we are, and
let the soldiers rally us.”
“If you are concerned for me,” said I, “I am neither of his people nor
yours, but an honest subject of King George, owing no man and fearing no
man.”
“Why, very well said,” replies the Factor. “But if I may make so bold as
ask, what does this honest man so far from his country? and why does he
come seeking the brother of Ardshiel? I have power here, I must tell you. I
am King’s Factor upon several of these estates, and have twelve files of
soldiers at my back.”
“I have heard a waif word in the country,” said I, a little nettled, “that you
were a hard man to drive.”
He still kept looking at me, as if in doubt.
“Well,” said he, at last, “your tongue is bold; but I am no unfriend to
plainness. If ye had asked me the way to the door of James Stewart on any
other day but this, I would have set ye right and bidden ye God speed. But
to-day—eh, Mungo?” And he turned again to look at the lawyer.
But just as he turned there came the shot of a firelock from higher up the
hill; and with the very sound of it Glenure fell upon the road.

“O, I am dead!” he cried, several times over.
The lawyer had caught him up and held him in his arms, the servant
standing over and clasping his hands. And now the wounded man looked
from one to another with scared eyes, and there was a change in his voice,
that went to the heart.
“Take care of yourselves,” says he. “I am dead.”
He tried to open his clothes as if to look for the wound, but his fingers
slipped on the buttons. With that he gave a great sigh, his head rolled on his
shoulder, and he passed away.
The lawyer said never a word, but his face was as sharp as a pen and as
white as the dead man’s; the servant broke out into a great noise of crying
and weeping, like a child; and I, on my side, stood staring at them in a kind
of horror. The sheriff’s officer had run back at the first sound of the shot, to
hasten the coming of the soldiers.
At last the lawyer laid down the dead man in his blood upon the road,
and got to his own feet with a kind of stagger.
I believe it was his movement that brought me to my senses; for he had
no sooner done so than I began to scramble up the hill, crying out, “The
murderer! the murderer!”
So little a time had elapsed, that when I got to the top of the first
steepness, and could see some part of the open mountain, the murderer was
still moving away at no great distance. He was a big man, in a black coat,
with metal buttons, and carried a long fowling-piece.
“Here!” I cried. “I see him!”
At that the murderer gave a little, quick look over his shoulder, and began
to run. The next moment he was lost in a fringe of birches; then he came out
again on the upper side, where I could see him climbing like a jackanapes,
for that part was again very steep; and then he dipped behind a shoulder,
and I saw him no more.
All this time I had been running on my side, and had got a good way up,
when a voice cried upon me to stand.
I was at the edge of the upper wood, and so now, when I halted and
looked back, I saw all the open part of the hill below me.

The lawyer and the sheriff’s officer were standing just above the road,
crying and waving on me to come back; and on their left, the red-coats,
musket in hand, were beginning to struggle singly out of the lower wood.
“Why should I come back?” I cried. “Come you on!”
“Ten pounds if ye take that lad!” cried the lawyer. “He’s an accomplice.
He was posted here to hold us in talk.”
At that word (which I could hear quite plainly, though it was to the
soldiers and not to me that he was crying it) my heart came in my mouth
with quite a new kind of terror. Indeed, it is one thing to stand the danger of
your life, and quite another to run the peril of both life and character. The
thing, besides, had come so suddenly, like thunder out of a clear sky, that I
was all amazed and helpless.
The soldiers began to spread, some of them to run, and others to put up
their pieces and cover me; and still I stood.
“Jouk[18] in here among the trees,” said a voice close by.
[18] Duck.

Indeed, I scarce knew what I was doing, but I obeyed; and as I did so, I
heard the firelocks bang and the balls whistle in the birches.
Just inside the shelter of the trees I found Alan Breck standing, with a
fishing-rod. He gave me no salutation; indeed it was no time for civilities;
only “Come!” says he, and set off running along the side of the mountain
towards Balachulish; and I, like a sheep, to follow him.
Now we ran among the birches; now stooping behind low humps upon
the mountain-side; now crawling on all fours among the heather. The pace
was deadly: my heart seemed bursting against my ribs; and I had neither
time to think nor breath to speak with. Only I remember seeing with
wonder, that Alan every now and then would straighten himself to his full

height and look back; and every time he did so, there came a great far-away
cheering and crying of the soldiers.
Quarter of an hour later, Alan stopped, clapped down flat in the heather,
and turned to me.
“Now,” said he, “it’s earnest. Do as I do, for your life.”
And at the same speed, but now with infinitely more precaution, we
traced back again across the mountain-side by the same way that we had
come, only perhaps higher; till at last Alan threw himself down in the upper
wood of Lettermore, where I had found him at the first, and lay, with his
face in the bracken, panting like a dog.
My own sides so ached, my head so swam, my tongue so hung out of my
mouth with heat and dryness, that I lay beside him like one dead.

CHAPTER XVIII
I TALK WITH ALAN IN THE WOOD OF
LETTERMORE

lan was the first to come round. He rose, went to the border of
the wood, peered out a little, and then returned and sat down.
“Well,” said he, “yon was a hot burst, David.”
I said nothing, nor so much as lifted my face. I had seen
murder done, and a great, ruddy, jovial gentleman struck out of life in a
moment; the pity of that sight was still sore within me, and yet that was but
a part of my concern. Here was murder done upon the man Alan hated; here
was Alan skulking in the trees and running from the troops; and whether his
was the hand that fired or only the head that ordered, signified but little. By
my way of it, my only friend in that wild country was blood-guilty in the
first degree; I held him in horror; I could not look upon his face; I would
have rather lain alone in the rain on my cold isle, than in that warm wood
beside a murderer.
“Are ye still wearied?” he asked again.
“No,” said I, still with my face in the bracken; “no, I am not wearied
now, and I can speak. You and me must twine,”[19] I said. “I liked you very
well, Alan, but your ways are not mine, and they’re not God’s: and the short
and the long of it is just that we must twine.”
[19] Part.

“I will hardly twine from ye, David, without some kind of reason for the
same,” said Alan, mighty gravely. “If ye ken anything against my
reputation, it’s the least thing that ye should do, for old acquaintance’ sake,
to let me hear the name of it; and if ye have only taken a distaste to my
society, it will be proper for me to judge if I’m insulted.”

“Alan,” said I, “what is the sense of this? Ye ken very well yon
Campbell-man lies in his blood upon the road.”
He was silent for a little; then says he, “Did ever ye hear tell of the story
of the Man and the Good People?”—by which he meant the fairies.
“No,” said I, “nor do I want to hear it.”
“With your permission, Mr. Balfour, I will tell it you, whatever,” says
Alan. “The man, ye should ken, was cast upon a rock in the sea, where it
appears the Good People were in use to come and rest as they went through
to Ireland. The name of this rock is called the Skerryvore, and it’s not far
from where we suffered ship-wreck. Well, it seems the man cried so sore, if
he could just see his little bairn before he died! that at last the king of the
Good People took peety upon him, and sent one flying that brought back
the bairn in a poke[20] and laid it down beside the man where he lay
sleeping. So when the man woke, there was a poke beside him and
something into the inside of it that moved. Well, it seems he was one of
these gentry that think aye the worst of things; and for greater security, he
stuck his dirk throughout that poke before he opened it, and there was his
bairn dead. I am thinking to myself, Mr. Balfour, that you and the man are
very much alike.”
[20] Bag.

“Do you mean you had no hand in it?” cried I, sitting up.
“I will tell you first of all, Mr. Balfour of Shaws, as one friend to
another,” said Alan, “that if I were going to kill a gentleman, it would not be
in my own country, to bring trouble on my clan; and I would not go wanting
sword and gun, and with a long fishing-rod upon my back.”
“Well,” said I, “that’s true!”
“And now,” continued Alan, taking out his dirk and laying his hand upon
it in a certain manner, “I swear upon the Holy Iron I had neither art nor part,
act nor thought in it.”
“I thank God for that!” cried I, and offered him my hand.
He did not appear to see it.
“And here is a great deal of work about a Campbell!” said he. “They are
not so scarce, that I ken!”

“At least,” said I, “you cannot justly blame me, for you know very well
what you told me in the brig. But the temptation and the act are different, I
thank God again for that. We may all be tempted; but to take a life in cold
blood, Alan!” And I could say no more for the moment. “And do you know
who did it?” I added. “Do you know that man in the black coat?”
“I have nae clear mind about his coat,” said Alan cunningly, “but it sticks
in my head that it was blue.”
“Blue or black, did ye know him?” said I.
“I couldnae just conscientiously swear to him,” says Alan. “He gaed very
close by me, to be sure, but it’s a strange thing that I should just have been
tying my brogues.”
“Can you swear that you don’t know him, Alan?” I cried, half angered,
half in a mind to laugh at his evasions.
“Not yet,” says he; “but I’ve a grand memory for forgetting, David.”
“And yet there was one thing I saw clearly,” said I; “and that was, that
you exposed yourself and me to draw the soldiers.”
“It’s very likely,” said Alan; “and so would any gentleman. You and me
were innocent of that transaction.”
“The better reason, since we were falsely suspected, that we should get
clear,” I cried. “The innocent should surely come before the guilty.”
“Why, David,” said he, “the innocent have aye a chance to get assoiled in
court; but for the lad that shot the bullet, I think the best place for him will
be the heather. Them that havenae dipped their hands in any little difficulty,
should be very mindful of the case of them that have. And that is the good
Christianity. For if it was the other way round about, and the lad whom I
couldnae just clearly see had been in our shoes, and we in his (as might
very well have been), I think we would be a good deal obliged to him
oursel’s if he would draw the soldiers.”
When it came to this, I gave Alan up. But he looked so innocent all the
time, and was in such clear good faith in what he said, and so ready to
sacrifice himself for what he deemed his duty, that my mouth was closed.
Mr. Henderland’s words came back to me: that we ourselves might take a
lesson by these wild Highlanders. Well, here I had taken mine. Alan’s
morals were all tail-first; but he was ready to give his life for them, such as
they were.

“Alan,” said I, “I’ll not say it’s the good Christianity as I understand it,
but it’s good enough. And here I offer ye my hand for the second time.”
Whereupon he gave me both of his, saying surely I had cast a spell upon
him, for he could forgive me anything. Then he grew very grave, and said
we had not much time to throw away, but must both flee that country: he,
because he was a deserter, and the whole of Appin would now be searched
like a chamber, and every one obliged to give a good account of himself;
and I, because I was certainly involved in the murder.
“O!” says I, willing to give him a little lesson, “I have no fear of the
justice of my country.”
“As if this was your country!” said he. “Or as if ye would be tried here,
in a country of Stewarts!”
“It’s all Scotland,” said I.
“Man, I whiles wonder at ye,” said Alan. “This is a Campbell that’s been
killed. Well, it’ll be tried in Inverara, the Campbells’ head place; with
fifteen Campbells in the jury-box and the biggest Campbell of all (and
that’s the Duke) sitting cocking on the bench. Justice, David? The same
justice, by all the world, as Glenure found awhile ago at the roadside.”
This frightened me a little, I confess, and would have frightened me more
if I had known how nearly exact were Alan’s predictions; indeed it was but
in one point that he exaggerated, there being but eleven Campbells on the
jury; though as the other four were equally in the Duke’s dependence, it
mattered less than might appear. Still, I cried out that he was unjust to the
Duke of Argyle, who (for all he was a Whig) was yet a wise and honest
nobleman.
“Hoot!” said Alan, “the man’s a Whig, nae doubt; but I would never deny
he was a good chieftain to his clan. And what would the clan think if there
was a Campbell shot, and naebody hanged, and their own chief the Justice
General? But I have often observed,” says Alan, “that you Low-country
bodies have no clear idea of what’s right and wrong.”
At this I did at last laugh out aloud, when to my surprise, Alan joined in,
and laughed as merrily as myself.
“Na, na,” said he, “we’re in the Hielands, David; and when I tell ye to
run, take my word and run. Nae doubt it’s a hard thing to skulk and starve
in the Heather, but it’s harder yet to lie shackled in a red-coat prison.”

I asked him whither we should flee; and as he told me “to the Lowlands,”
I was a little better inclined to go with him; for, indeed, I was growing
impatient to get back and have the upper-hand of my uncle. Besides, Alan
made so sure there would be no question of justice in the matter, that I
began to be afraid he might be right. Of all deaths, I would truly like least to
die by the gallows; and the picture of that uncanny instrument came into my
head with extraordinary clearness (as I had once seen it engraved at the top
of a pedlar’s ballad) and took away my appetite for courts of justice.
“I’ll chance it, Alan,” said I. “I’ll go with you.”
“But mind you,” said Alan, “it’s no small thing. Ye maun lie bare and
hard, and brook many an empty belly. Your bed shall be the moorcock’s,
and your life shall be like the hunted deer’s, and ye shall sleep with your
hand upon your weapons. Ay, man, ye shall taigle many a weary foot, or we
get clear! I tell ye this at the start, for it’s a life that I ken well. But if ye ask
what other chance ye have, I answer: Nane. Either take to the heather with
me, or else hang.”
“And that’s a choice very easily made,” said I; and we shook hands upon
it.

“And now let’s take another peek at the red-coats,” says Alan, and he led
me to the north-eastern fringe of the wood.
Looking out between the trees, we could see a great side of mountain,
running down exceeding steep into the waters of the loch. It was a rough
part, all hanging stone, and heather, and big scrogs of birchwood; and away
at the far end towards Balachulish, little wee red soldiers were dipping up
and down over hill and howe, and growing smaller every minute. There was
no cheering now, for I think they had other uses for what breath was left
them; but they still stuck to the trail, and doubtless thought that we were
close in front of them.
Alan watched them, smiling to himself.

“Ay,” said he, “they’ll be gey weary before they’ve got to the end of that
employ! And so you and me, David, can sit down and eat a bite, and breathe
a bit longer, and take a dram from my bottle. Then we’ll strike for Aucharn,
the house of my kinsman, James of the Glens, where I must get my clothes,
and my arms, and money to carry us along; and then, David, we’ll cry,
‘Forth, Fortune!’ and take a cast among the heather.”
So we sat again and ate and drank, in a place whence we could see the
sun going down into a field of great, wild, and houseless mountains, such as
I was now condemned to wander in with my companion. Partly as we so
sat, and partly afterwards, on the way to Aucharn, each of us narrated his
adventures; and I shall here set down so much of Alan’s as seems either
curious or needful.
It appears he ran to the bulwarks as soon as the wave was passed; saw
me, and lost me, and saw me again, as I tumbled in the roost; and at last had
one glimpse of me clinging on the yard. It was this that put him in some
hope I would maybe get to land after all, and made him leave those clues
and messages which had brought me (for my sins) to that unlucky country
of Appin.
In the meanwhile, those still on the brig had got the skiff launched, and
one or two were on board of her already, when there came a second wave
greater than the first, and heaved the brig out of her place, and would
certainly have sent her to the bottom, had she not struck and caught on
some projection of the reef. When she had struck first, it had been bows-on,
so that the stern had hitherto been lowest. But now her stern was thrown in
the air, and the bows plunged under the sea; and with that, the water began
to pour into the fore-scuttle like the pouring of a mill-dam.
It took the colour out of Alan’s face, even to tell what followed. For there
were still two men lying impotent in their bunks; and these, seeing the
water pour in and thinking the ship had foundered, began to cry out aloud,
and that with such harrowing cries that all who were on deck tumbled one
after another into the skiff and fell to their oars. They were not two hundred
yards away, when there came a third great sea; and at that the brig lifted
clean over the reef; her canvas filled for a moment, and she seemed to sail
in chase of them, but settling all the while; and presently she drew down
and down, as if a hand was drawing her; and the sea closed over the
Covenant of Dysart.

Never a word they spoke as they pulled ashore, being stunned with the
horror of that screaming; but they had scarce set foot upon the beach when
Hoseason woke up, as if out of a muse, and bade them lay hands upon Alan.
They hung back indeed, having little taste for the employment; but
Hoseason was like a fiend, crying that Alan was alone, that he had a great
sum about him, that he had been the means of losing the brig and drowning
all their comrades, and that here was both revenge and wealth upon a single
cast. It was seven against one; in that part of the shore there was no rock
that Alan could set his back to; and the sailors began to spread out and come
behind him.
“And then,” said Alan, “the little man with the red head—I havenae mind
of the name that he is called.”
“Riach,” said I.
“Ay” said Alan, “Riach! Well, it was him that took up the clubs for me,
asked the men if they werenae feared of a judgment, and, says he ‘Dod, I’ll
put my back to the Hielandman’s mysel’.’ That’s none such an entirely bad
little man, yon little man with the red head,” said Alan. “He has some
spunks of decency.”
“Well,” said I, “he was kind to me in his way.”
“And so he was to Alan,” said he; “and by my troth, I found his way a
very good one! But ye see, David, the loss of the ship and the cries of these
poor lads sat very ill upon the man; and I’m thinking that would be the
cause of it.”
“Well, I would think so,” says I; “for he was as keen as any of the rest at
the beginning. But how did Hoseason take it?”
“It sticks in my mind that he would take it very ill,” says Alan. “But the
little man cried to me to run, and indeed I thought it was a good observe,
and ran. The last that I saw they were all in a knot upon the beach, like folk
that were not agreeing very well together.”
“What do you mean by that?” said I.
“Well, the fists were going,” said Alan; “and I saw one man go down like
a pair of breeks. But I thought it would be better no to wait. Ye see there’s a
strip of Campbells in that end of Mull, which is no good company for a
gentleman like me. If it hadnae been for that I would have waited and
looked for ye mysel’, let alone giving a hand to the little man.” (It was droll

how Alan dwelt on Mr. Riach’s stature, for, to say the truth, the one was not
much smaller than the other.) “So,” says he, continuing, “I set my best foot
forward, and whenever I met in with any one I cried out there was a wreck
ashore. Man, they didnae stop to fash with me! Ye should have seen them
linking for the beach! And when they got there they found they had had the
pleasure of a run, which is aye good for a Campbell. I’m thinking it was a
judgment on the clan that the brig went down in the lump and didnae break.
But it was a very unlucky thing for you, that same; for if any wreck had
come ashore they would have hunted high and low, and would soon have
found ye.”

CHAPTER XIX
THE HOUSE OF FEAR

ight fell as we were walking, and the clouds, which had broken
up in the afternoon, settled in and thickened, so that it fell, for
the season of the year, extremely dark. The way we went was
over rough mountainsides; and though Alan pushed on with an
assured manner, I could by no means see how he directed
himself.
At last, about half-past ten of the clock, we came to the top of a brae, and
saw lights below us. It seemed a house door stood open and let out a beam
of fire and candle-light; and all round the house and steading five or six
persons were moving hurriedly about, each carrying a lighted brand.
“James must have tint his wits,” said Alan. “If this was the soldiers
instead of you and me, he would be in a bonny mess. But I dare say he’ll
have a sentry on the road, and he would ken well enough no soldiers would
find the way that we came.”

Hereupon he whistled three times, in a particular manner. It was strange
to see how, at the first sound of it, all the moving torches came to a stand, as
if the bearers were affrighted; and how, at the third, the bustle began again
as before.
Having thus set folks’ minds at rest, we came down the brae, and were
met at the yard gate (for this place was like a well-doing farm) by a tall,
handsome man of more than fifty, who cried out to Alan in the Gaelic.
“James Stewart,” said Alan, “I will ask ye to speak in Scotch, for here is
a young gentleman with me that has nane of the other. This is him,” he
added, putting his arm through mine, “a young gentleman of the Lowlands,

and a laird in his country too, but I am thinking it will be the better for his
health if we give his name the go-by.”
James of the Glens turned to me for a moment, and greeted me
courteously enough; the next he had turned to Alan.
“This has been a dreadful accident,” he cried. “It will bring trouble on the
country.” And he wrung his hands.
“Hoots!” said Alan, “ye must take the sour with the sweet, man. Colin
Roy is dead, and be thankful for that!”
“Ay” said James, “and by my troth, I wish he was alive again! It’s all
very fine to blow and boast beforehand; but now it’s done, Alan; and who’s
to bear the wyte[21] of it? The accident fell out in Appin—mind ye that,
Alan; it’s Appin that must pay; and I am a man that has a family.”
[21] Blame.

While this was going on I looked about me at the servants. Some were on
ladders, digging in the thatch of the house or the farm buildings, from
which they brought out guns, swords, and different weapons of war; others
carried them away; and by the sound of mattock blows from somewhere
farther down the brae, I suppose they buried them. Though they were all so
busy, there prevailed no kind of order in their efforts; men struggled
together for the same gun and ran into each other with their burning torches;
and James was continually turning about from his talk with Alan, to cry out
orders which were apparently never understood. The faces in the torchlight
were like those of people overborne with hurry and panic; and though none
spoke above his breath, their speech sounded both anxious and angry.
It was about this time that a lassie came out of the house carrying a pack
or bundle; and it has often made me smile to think how Alan’s instinct
awoke at the mere sight of it.
“What’s that the lassie has?” he asked.
“We’re just setting the house in order, Alan,” said James, in his
frightened and somewhat fawning way. “They’ll search Appin with candles,
and we must have all things straight. We’re digging the bit guns and swords
into the moss, ye see; and these, I am thinking, will be your ain French
clothes. We’ll be to bury them, I believe.”

“Bury my French clothes!” cried Alan. “Troth, no!” And he laid hold
upon the packet and retired into the barn to shift himself, recommending me
in the meanwhile to his kinsman.
James carried me accordingly into the kitchen, and sat down with me at
table, smiling and talking at first in a very hospitable manner. But presently
the gloom returned upon him; he sat frowning and biting his fingers; only
remembered me from time to time; and then gave me but a word or two and
a poor smile, and back into his private terrors. His wife sat by the fire and
wept, with her face in her hands; his eldest son was crouched upon the
floor, running over a great mass of papers and now and again setting one
alight and burning it to the bitter end; all the while a servant lass with a red
face was rummaging about the room, in a blind hurry of fear, and
whimpering as she went; and every now and again one of the men would
thrust in his face from the yard, and cry for orders.
At last James could keep his seat no longer, and begged my permission to
be so unmannerly as walk about. “I am but poor company altogether, sir,”
says he, “but I can think of nothing but this dreadful accident, and the
trouble it is like to bring upon quite innocent persons.”
A little after he observed his son burning a paper which he thought
should have been kept; and at that his excitement burst out so that it was
painful to witness. He struck the lad repeatedly.
“Are you gone gyte?”[22] he cried. “Do you wish to hang your father?”
and forgetful of my presence, carried on at him a long time together in the
Gaelic, the young man answering nothing; only the wife, at the name of
hanging, throwing her apron over her face and sobbing out louder than
before.
[22] Mad.

This was all wretched for a stranger like myself to hear and see; and I
was right glad when Alan returned, looking like himself in his fine French
clothes, though (to be sure) they were now grown almost too battered and
withered to deserve the name of fine. I was then taken out in my turn by
another of the sons, and given that change of clothing of which I had stood
so long in need, and a pair of Highland brogues made of deer-leather, rather
strange at first, but after a little practice very easy to the feet.

By the time I came back Alan must have told his story; for it seemed
understood that I was to fly with him, and they were all busy upon our
equipment. They gave us each a sword and pistols, though I professed my
inability to use the former; and with these, and some ammunition, a bag of
oatmeal, an iron pan, and a bottle of right French brandy, we were ready for
the heather. Money, indeed, was lacking. I had about two guineas left;
Alan’s belt having been despatched by another hand, that trusty messenger
had no more than seventeen-pence to his whole fortune; and as for James, it
appears he had brought himself so low with journeys to Edinburgh and legal
expenses on behalf of the tenants, that he could only scrape together three-
and-five-pence-halfpenny, the most of it in coppers.
“This’ll no do,” said Alan.
“Ye must find a safe bit somewhere near by,” said James, “and get word
sent to me. Ye see, ye’ll have to get this business prettily off, Alan. This is
no time to be stayed for a guinea or two. They’re sure to get wind of ye,
sure to seek ye, and by my way of it, sure to lay on ye the wyte of this day’s
accident. If it falls on you, it falls on me that am your near kinsman and
harboured ye while ye were in the country. And if it comes on me——” he
paused, and bit his fingers, with a white face. “It would be a painful thing
for our friends if I was to hang,” said he.
“It would be an ill day for Appin,” says Alan.
“It’s a day that sticks in my throat,” said James. “O man, man, man—
man Alan! you and me have spoken like two fools!” he cried, striking his
hand upon the wall so that the house rang again.
“Well, and that’s true, too,” said Alan; “and my friend from the Lowlands
here” (nodding at me) “gave me a good word upon that head, if I would
only have listened to him.”
“But see here,” said James, returning to his former manner, “if they lay
me by the heels, Alan, it’s then that you’ll be needing the money. For with
all that I have said and that you have said, it will look very black against the
two of us; do ye mark that? Well, follow me out, and ye’ll, I’ll see that I’ll
have to get a paper out against ye mysel’; have to offer a reward for ye; ay,
will I! It’s a sore thing to do between such near friends; but if I get the
dirdum[23] of this dreadful accident, I’ll have to fend for myself, man. Do ye
see that?”

[23] Blame.

He spoke with a pleading earnestness, taking Alan by the breast of the
coat.
“Ay” said Alan, “I see that.”
“And ye’ll have to be clear of the country, Alan—ay, and clear of
Scotland—you and your friend from the Lowlands, too. For I’ll have to
paper your friend from the Lowlands. Ye see that, Alan—say that ye see
that!”
I thought Alan flushed a bit. “This is unco hard on me that brought him
here, James,” said he, throwing his head back. “It’s like making me a
traitor!”
“Now, Alan, man!” cried James. “Look things in the face! He’ll be
papered anyway; Mungo Campbell’ll be sure to paper him; what matters if I
paper him too? And then, Alan, I am a man that has a family.” And then,
after a little pause on both sides, “And, Alan, it’ll be a jury of Campbells,”
said he.
“There’s one thing,” said Alan, musingly, “that naebody kens his name.”
“Nor yet they shallnae, Alan! There’s my hand on that,” cried James, for
all the world as if he had really known my name and was foregoing some
advantage. “But just the habit he was in, and what he looked like, and his
age, and the like? I couldnae well do less.”
“I wonder at your father’s son,” cried Alan, sternly. “Would ye sell the
lad with a gift? Would ye change his clothes and then betray him?”
“No, no, Alan,” said James. “No, no: the habit he took off—the habit
Mungo saw him in.” But I thought he seemed crestfallen; indeed, he was
clutching at every straw, and all the time, I dare say, saw the faces of his
hereditary foes on the bench, and in the jury-box, and the gallows in the
background.
“Well, sir,” says Alan, turning to me, “what say ye to that? Ye are here
under the safeguard of my honour; and it’s my part to see nothing done but
what shall please you.”
“I have but one word to say,” said I; “for to all this dispute I am a perfect
stranger. But the plain common-sense is to set the blame where it belongs,
and that is on the man who fired the shot. Paper him, as ye call it, set the
hunt on him; and let honest, innocent folk show their faces in safety.” But at

this both Alan and James cried out in horror; bidding me hold my tongue,
for that was not to be thought of; and asking me what the Camerons would
think? (which confirmed me, it must have been a Cameron from Mamore
that did the act) and if I did not see that the lad might be caught? “Ye
havenae surely thought of that?” said they, with such innocent earnestness,
that my hands dropped at my side and I despaired of argument.
“Very well, then,” said I, “paper me, if you please, paper Alan, paper
King George! We’re all three innocent, and that seems to be what’s wanted.
But at least, sir,” said I to James, recovering from my little fit of annoyance,
“I am Alan’s friend, and if I can be helpful to friends of his, I will not
stumble at the risk.”
I thought it best to put a fair face on my consent, for I saw Alan troubled;
and, besides (thinks I to myself), as soon as my back is turned, they will
paper me, as they call it, whether I consent or not. But in this I saw I was
wrong; for I had no sooner said the words, than Mrs. Stewart leaped out of
her chair, came running over to us, and wept first upon my neck and then on
Alan’s, blessing God for our goodness to her family.
“As for you, Alan, it was no more than your bounden duty,” she said.
“But for this lad that has come here and seen us at our worst, and seen the
goodman fleeching like a suitor, him that by rights should give his
commands like any king—as for you, my lad,” she says, “my heart is wae
not to have your name, but I have your face; and as long as my heart beats
under my bosom, I will keep it, and think of it, and bless it.” And with that
she kissed me, and burst once more into such sobbing, that I stood abashed.
“Hoot, hoot,” said Alan, looking mighty silly. “The day comes unco soon
in this month of July; and to-morrow there’ll be a fine to-do in Appin, a fine
riding of dragoons, and crying of ‘Cruachan!’[24] and running of red-coats;
and it behoves you and me to the sooner be gone.”
[24] The rallying-word of the Campbells.

Thereupon we said farewell, and set out again, bending somewhat
eastwards, in a fine mild dark night, and over much the same broken
country as before.

CHAPTER XX
THE FLIGHT IN THE HEATHER: THE ROCKS

ometimes we walked, sometimes ran; and as it drew on to
morning, walked ever the less and ran the more. Though, upon
its face, that country appeared to be a desert, yet there were
huts and houses of the people, of which we must have passed
more than twenty, hidden in quiet places of the hills. When we
came to one of these, Alan would leave me in the way, and go himself and
rap upon the side of the house and speak awhile at the window with some
sleeper awakened. This was to pass the news; which, in that country, was so
much of a duty that Alan must pause to attend to it even while fleeing for
his life; and so well attended to by others, that in more than half of the
houses where we called they had heard already of the murder. In the others,
as well as I could make out (standing back at a distance and hearing a
strange tongue), the news was received with more of consternation than
surprise.
For all our hurry, day began to come in while we were still far from any
shelter. It found us in a prodigious valley, strewn with rocks and where ran
a foaming river. Wild mountains stood around it; there grew there neither
grass nor trees; and I have sometimes thought since then, that it may have
been the valley called Glencoe, where the massacre was in the time of King
William. But for the details of our itinerary, I am all to seek; our way lying
now by short cuts, now by great detours; our pace being so hurried, our
time of journeying usually by night; and the names of such places as I asked
and heard being in the Gaelic tongue and the more easily forgotten.
The first peep of morning, then, showed us this horrible place, and I
could see Alan knit his brow.
“This is no fit place for you and me,” he said. “This is a place they’re
bound to watch.”

And with that he ran harder than ever down to the water-side, in a part
where the river was split in two among three rocks. It went through with a
horrid thundering that made my belly quake; and there hung over the lynn a
little mist of spray. Alan looked neither to the right nor to the left, but
jumped clean upon the middle rock and fell there on his hands and knees to
check himself, for that rock was small and he might have pitched over on
the far side. I had scarce time to measure the distance or to understand the
peril before I had followed him, and he had caught and stopped me.
So there we stood, side by side upon a small rock slippery with spray, a
far broader leap in front of us, and the river dinning upon all sides. When I
saw where I was, there came on me a deadly sickness of fear, and I put my
hand over my eyes. Alan took me and shook me; I saw he was speaking, but
the roaring of the falls and the trouble of my mind prevented me from
hearing; only I saw his face was red with anger, and that he stamped upon
the rock. The same look showed me the water raging by, and the mist
hanging in the air: and with that I covered my eyes again and shuddered.
The next minute Alan had set the brandy bottle to my lips, and forced me
to drink about a gill, which sent the blood into my head again. Then, putting
his hands to his mouth, and his mouth to my ear, he shouted, “Hang or
drown!” and turning his back upon me, leaped over the farther branch of the
stream, and landed safe.

I was now alone upon the rock, which gave me the more room; the
brandy was singing in my ears; I had this good example fresh before me,
and just wit enough to see that if I did not leap at once, I should never leap
at all. I bent low on my knees and flung myself forth, with that kind of
anger of despair that has sometimes stood me in stead of courage. Sure
enough, it was but my hands that reached the full length; these slipped,
caught again, slipped again; and I was sliddering back into the lynn, when
Alan seized me, first by the hair, then by the collar, and with a great strain
dragged me into safety.
Never a word he said, but set off running again for his life, and I must
stagger to my feet and run after him. I had been weary before, but now I
was sick and bruised, and partly drunken with the brandy; I kept stumbling

as I ran, I had a stitch that came near to overmaster me; and when at last
Alan paused under a great rock that stood there among a number of others,
it was none too soon for David Balfour.
A great rock I have said; but by rights it was two rocks leaning together
at the top, both some twenty feet high, and at the first sight inaccessible.
Even Alan (though you may say he had as good as four hands) failed twice
in an attempt to climb them; and it was only at the third trial, and then by
standing on my shoulders and leaping up with such force as I thought must
have broken my collar-bone, that he secured a lodgment. Once there, he let
down his leathern girdle; and with the aid of that and a pair of shallow
footholds in the rock, I scrambled up beside him.
Then I saw why we had come there; for the two rocks, being both
somewhat hollow on the top and sloping one to the other, made a kind of
dish or saucer, where as many as three or four men might have lain hidden.
All this while Alan had not said a word, and had run and climbed with
such a savage, silent frenzy of hurry, that I knew that he was in mortal fear
of some miscarriage. Even now we were on the rock he said nothing, nor so
much as relaxed the frowning look upon his face; but clapped flat down,
and keeping only one eye above the edge of our place of shelter scouted all
round the compass. The dawn had come quite clear; we could see the stony
sides of the valley, and its bottom, which was bestrewed with rocks, and the
river, which went from one side to another, and made white falls; but
nowhere the smoke of a house, nor any living creature but some eagles
screaming round a cliff.
Then at last Alan smiled.
“Ay” said he, “now we have a chance;” and then looking at me with
some amusement, “Ye’re no very gleg[25] at the jumping,” said he.
[25] Brisk.

At this I suppose I coloured with mortification, for he added at once,
“Hoots! small blame to ye! To be feared of a thing and yet to do it, is what
makes the prettiest kind of a man. And then there was water there, and
water’s a thing that dauntons even me. No, no,” said Alan, “it’s no you
that’s to blame, it’s me.”
I asked him why.

“Why,” said he, “I have proved myself a gomeral this night. For first of
all I take a wrong road, and that in my own country of Appin; so that the
day has caught us where we should never have been; and thanks to that, we
lie here in some danger and mair discomfort. And next (which is the worst
of the two, for a man that has been so much among the heather as myself) I
have come wanting a water-bottle, and here we lie for a long summer’s day
with naething but neat spirit. Ye may think that a small matter; but before it
comes night, David, ye’ll give me news of it.”
I was anxious to redeem my character, and offered, if he would pour out
the brandy, to run down and fill the bottle at the river.
“I wouldnae waste the good spirit either,” says he. “It’s been a good
friend to you this night; or in my poor opinion, ye would still be cocking on
yon stone. And what’s mair,” says he, “ye may have observed (you that’s a
man of so much penetration) that Alan Breck Stewart was perhaps walking
quicker than his ordinar’.”
“You!” I cried, “you were running fit to burst.”
“Was I so?” said he. “Well, then, ye may depend upon it, there was nae
time to be lost. And now here is enough said; gang you to your sleep, lad,
and I’ll watch.”
Accordingly, I lay down to sleep; a little peaty earth had drifted in
between the top of the two rocks, and some bracken grew there, to be a bed
to me; the last thing I heard was still the crying of the eagles.
I dare say it would be nine in the morning when I was roughly awakened,
and found Alan’s hand pressed upon my mouth.
“Wheesht!” he whispered. “Ye were snoring.”
“Well,” said I, surprised at his anxious and dark face, “and why not?”
He peered over the edge of the rock, and signed to me to do the like.
It was now high day, cloudless, and very hot. The valley was as clear as
in a picture. About half a mile up the water was a camp of red-coats; a big
fire blazed in their midst, at which some were cooking; and near by, on the
top of a rock about as high as ours, there stood a sentry, with the sun
sparkling on his arms. All the way down along the river-side were posted
other sentries; here near together, there widelier scattered; some planted like
the first, on places of command, some on the ground level and marching
and counter-marching, so as to meet half-way. Higher up the glen, where

the ground was more open, the chain of posts was continued by horse-
soldiers, whom we could see in the distance riding to and fro. Lower down,
the infantry continued; but as the stream was suddenly swelled by the
confluence of a considerable burn, they were more widely set, and only
watched the fords and stepping-stones.
I took but one look at them, and ducked again into my place. It was
strange indeed to see this valley, which had lain so solitary in the hour of
dawn, bristling with arms and dotted with the red coats and breeches.
“Ye see,” said Alan, “this was what I was afraid of, Davie: that they
would watch the burn-side. They began to come in about two hours ago,
and, man! but ye’re a grand hand at the sleeping! We’re in a narrow place.
If they get up the sides of the hill, they could easy spy us with a glass; but if
they’ll only keep in the foot of the valley, we’ll do yet. The posts are thinner
down the water; and, come night, we’ll try our hand at getting by them.”
“And what are we to do till night?” I asked.
“Lie here,” says he, “and birstle.”
That one good Scotch word, “birstle,” was indeed the most of the story of
the day that we had now to pass. You are to remember that we lay on the
bare top of a rock, like scones upon a girdle; the sun beat upon us cruelly;
the rock grew so heated, a man could scarce endure the touch of it; and the
little patch of earth and fern, which kept cooler, was only large enough for
one at a time. We took turn about to lie on the naked rock, which was
indeed like the position of that saint that was martyred on a gridiron; and it
ran in my mind how strange it was, that in the same climate and at only a
few days’ distance, I should have suffered so cruelly, first from cold upon
my island and now from heat upon this rock.
All the while we had no water, only raw brandy for a drink, which was
worse than nothing; but we kept the bottle as cool as we could, burying it in
the earth, and got some relief by bathing our breasts and temples.
The soldiers kept stirring all day in the bottom of the valley, now
changing guard, now in patrolling parties hunting among the rocks. These
lay round in so great a number, that to look for men among them was like
looking for a needle in a bottle of hay; and being so hopeless a task, it was
gone about with the less care. Yet we could see the soldiers pike their
bayonets among the heather, which sent a cold thrill into my vitals; and they
would sometimes hang about our rock, so that we scarce dared to breathe.

It was in this way that I first heard the right English speech; one fellow as
he went by actually clapping his hand upon the sunny face of the rock on
which we lay, and plucking it off again with an oath. “I tell you it’s ‘ot,”
says he; and I was amazed at the clipping tones and the odd sing-song in
which he spoke, and no less at that strange trick of dropping out the letter
“h.” To be sure, I had heard Ransome; but he had taken his ways from all
sorts of people, and spoke so imperfectly at the best, that I set down the
most of it to childishness. My surprise was all the greater to hear that
manner of speaking in the mouth of a grown man; and indeed I have never
grown used to it; nor yet altogether with the English grammar, as perhaps a
very critical eye might here and there spy out even in these memoirs.
The tediousness and pain of these hours upon the rock grew only the
greater as the day went on; the rock getting still the hotter and the sun
fiercer. There were giddiness, and sickness, and sharp pangs like
rheumatism, to be supported. I minded then, and have often minded since,
on the lines in our Scotch psalm:—
“The moon by night thee shall not smite,
Nor yet the sun by day;”

and indeed it was only by God’s blessing that we were neither of us sun-
smitten.
At last, about two, it was beyond men’s bearing, and there was now
temptation to resist, as well as pain to thole. For the sun being now got a
little into the west, there came a patch of shade on the east side of our rock,
which was the side sheltered from the soldiers.
“As well one death as another,” said Alan, and slipped over the edge and
dropped on the ground on the shadowy side.
I followed him at once, and instantly fell all my length, so weak was I
and so giddy with that long exposure. Here, then, we lay for an hour or two,
aching from head to foot, as weak as water, and lying quite naked to the eye
of any soldier who should have strolled that way. None came, however, all
passing by on the other side; so that our rock continued to be our shield
even in this new position.
Presently we began again to get a little strength; and as the soldiers were
now lying closer along the river-side, Alan proposed that we should try a
start. I was by this time afraid of but one thing in the world; and that was to

be set back upon the rock; anything else was welcome to me; so we got
ourselves at once in marching order, and began to slip from rock to rock one
after the other, now crawling flat on our bellies in the shade, now making a
run for it, heart in mouth.
The soldiers, having searched this side of the valley after a fashion, and
being perhaps somewhat sleepy with the sultriness of the afternoon, had
now laid by much of their vigilance, and stood dozing at their posts or only
kept a look-out along the banks of the river; so that in this way, keeping
down the valley and at the same time towards the mountains, we drew
steadily away from their neighbourhood. But the business was the most
wearing I had ever taken part in. A man had need of a hundred eyes in every
part of him, to keep concealed in that uneven country and within cry of so
many and scattered sentries. When we must pass an open place, quickness
was not all, but a swift judgment not only of the lie of the whole country,
but of the solidity of every stone on which we must set foot; for the
afternoon was now fallen so breathless that the rolling of a pebble sounded
abroad like a pistol shot, and would start the echo calling among the hills
and cliffs.
By sundown we had made some distance, even by our slow rate of
progress, though to be sure the sentry on the rock was still plainly in our
view. But now we came on something that put all fears out of season; and
that was a deep rushing burn, that tore down, in that part, to join the glen
river. At the sight of this we cast ourselves on the ground and plunged head
and shoulders in the water; and I cannot tell which was the more pleasant,
the great shock as the cool stream went over us, or the greed with which we
drank of it.
We lay there (for the banks hid us), drank again and again, bathed our
chests, let our wrists trail in the running water till they ached with the chill;
and at last, being wonderfully renewed, we got out the meal-bag and made
drammach in the iron pan. This, though it is but cold water mingled with
oatmeal, yet makes a good enough dish for a hungry man; and where there
are no means of making fire, or (as in our case) good reason for not making
one, it is the chief stand-by of those who have taken to the heather.
As soon as the shadow of the night had fallen, we set forth again, at first
with the same caution, but presently with more boldness, standing our full
height and stepping out at a good pace of walking. The way was very

intricate, lying up the steep sides of mountains and along the brows of
cliffs; clouds had come in with the sunset, and the night was dark and cool;
so that I walked without much fatigue, but in continual fear of falling and
rolling down the mountains, and with no guess at our direction.
The moon rose at last and found us still on the road; it was in its last
quarter, and was long beset with clouds; but after awhile shone out and
showed me many dark heads of mountains, and was reflected far
underneath us on the narrow arm of a sea-loch.
At this sight we both paused: I struck with wonder to find myself so high
and walking (as it seemed to me) upon clouds; Alan to make sure of his
direction.
Seemingly he was well pleased, and he must certainly have judged us out
of ear-shot of all our enemies; for throughout the rest of our night-march he
beguiled the way with whistling of many tunes, warlike, merry, plaintive;
reel tunes that made the foot go faster; tunes of my own south country that
made me fain to be home from my adventures; and all these, on the great,
dark, desert mountains, making company upon the way.

CHAPTER XXI
THE FLIGHT IN THE HEATHER: THE HEUGH
OF CORRYNAKIEGH

arly as day comes in the beginning of July, it was still dark
when we reached our destination, a cleft in the head of a great
mountain, with a water running through the midst, and upon the
one hand a shallow cave in a rock. Birches grew there in a thin,
pretty wood, which a little farther on was changed into a wood
of pines. The burn was full of trout; the wood of cushat-doves; on the open
side of the mountain beyond, whaups would be always whistling, and
cuckoos were plentiful. From the mouth of the cleft we looked down upon a
part of Mamore, and on the sea-loch that divides that country from Appin;
and this from so great a height as made it my continual wonder and pleasure
to sit and behold them.
The name of the cleft was the Heugh of Corrynakiegh; and although from
its height and being so near upon the sea, it was often beset with clouds, yet
it was on the whole a pleasant place, and the five days we lived in it went
happily.
We slept in the cave, making our bed of heather bushes which we cut for
that purpose, and covering ourselves with Alan’s great-coat. There was a
low concealed place, in a turning of the glen, where we were so bold as to
make fire: so that we could warm ourselves when the clouds set in, and
cook hot porridge, and grill the little trouts that we caught with our hands
under the stones and overhanging banks of the burn. This was indeed our
chief pleasure and business; and not only to save our meal against worse
times, but with a rivalry that much amused us, we spent a great part of our
days at the water-side, stripped to the waist and groping about or (as they
say) guddling for these fish. The largest we got might have been a quarter

of a pound; but they were of good flesh and flavour, and when broiled upon
the coals, lacked only a little salt to be delicious.
In any by-time Alan must teach me to use my sword, for my ignorance
had much distressed him; and I think besides, as I had sometimes the upper-
hand of him in the fishing, he was not sorry to turn to an exercise where he
had so much the upper-hand of me. He made it somewhat more of a pain
than need have been, for he stormed at me all through the lessons in a very
violent manner of scolding, and would push me so close that I made sure he
must run me through the body. I was often tempted to turn tail, but held my
ground for all that, and got some profit of my lessons; if it was but to stand
on guard with an assured countenance, which is often all that is required.
So, though I could never in the least please my master, I was not altogether
displeased with myself.
In the meanwhile, you are not to suppose that we neglected our chief
business, which was to get away.
“It will be many a long day,” Alan said to me on our first morning,
“before the red-coats think upon seeking Corrynakiegh; so now we must get
word sent to James, and he must find the siller for us.”
“And how shall we send that word?” says I. “We are here in a desert
place, which yet we dare not leave; and unless ye get the fowls of the air to
be your messengers, I see not what we shall be able to do.”
“Ay?” said Alan. “Ye’re a man of small contrivance, David.”
Thereupon he fell in a muse, looking in the embers of the fire; and
presently, getting a piece of wood, he fashioned it in a cross, the four ends
of which he blackened on the coals. Then he looked at me a little shyly.

“Could ye lend me my button?” says he. “It seems a strange thing to ask
a gift again, but I own I am laith to cut another.”
I gave him the button; whereupon he strung it on a strip of his great-coat
which he had used to bind the cross; and tying in a little sprig of birch and
another of fir, he looked upon his work with satisfaction.
“Now,” said he, “there is a little clachan” (what is called a hamlet in the
English) “not very far from Corrynakiegh, and it has the name of
Koalisnacoan. There there are living many friends of mine whom I could
trust with my life, and some that I am no just so sure of. Ye see, David,
there will be money set upon our heads; James himsel’ is to set money on
them; and as for the Campbells, they would never spare siller where there

was a Stewart to be hurt. If it was otherwise, I would go down to
Koalisnacoan whatever, and trust my life into these people’s hands as
lightly as I would trust another with my glove.”
“But being so?” said I.
“Being so,” said he, “I would as lief they didnae see me. There’s bad folk
everywhere, and what’s far worse, weak ones. So when it comes dark again,
I will steal down into that clachan, and set this that I have been making in
the window of a good friend of mine, John Breck Maccoll, a bouman[26] of
Appin’s.”
[26] A bouman is a tenant who takes stock from the landlord and shares with him
the increase.

“With all my heart,” says I; “and if he finds it, what is he to think?”
“Well,” says Alan, “I wish he was a man of more penetration, for by my
troth I am afraid he will make little enough of it! But this is what I have in
my mind. This cross is something in the nature of the crosstarrie, or fiery
cross, which is the signal of gathering in our clans; yet he will know well
enough the clan is not to rise, for there it is standing in his window, and no
word with it. So he will say to himsel’, The clan is not to rise, but there is
something. Then he will see my button, and that was Duncan Stewart’s. And
then he will say to himsel’, The son of Duncan is in the heather and has
need of me.”
“Well,” said I, “it may be. But even supposing so, there is a good deal of
heather between here and the Forth.”
“And that is a very true word,” says Alan. “But then John Breck will see
the sprig of birch and the sprig of pine; and he will say to himsel’ (if he is a
man of any penetration at all, which I misdoubt), Alan will be lying in a
wood which is both of pines and birches. Then he will think to himsel’, That
is not so very rife hereabout; and then he will come and give us a look up in
Corrynakiegh. And if he does not, David, the devil may fly away with him,
for what I care; for he will no be worth the salt to his porridge.”
“Eh, man,” said I, drolling with him a little, “you’re very ingenious! But
would it not be simpler for you to write him a few words in black and
white?”
“And that is an excellent observe, Mr. Balfour of Shaws,” says Alan,
drolling with me; “and it would certainly be much simpler for me to write

to him, but it would be a sore job for John Breck to read it. He would have
to go to the school for two-three years; and it’s possible we might be
wearied waiting on him.”
So that night Alan carried down his fiery cross and set it in the bouman’s
window. He was troubled when he came back; for the dogs had barked and
the folk run out from their houses; and he thought he had heard a clatter of
arms and seen a red-coat come to one of the doors. On all accounts we lay
the next day in the borders of the wood and kept a close look-out, so that if
it was John Breck that came we might be ready to guide him, and if it was
the red-coats we should have time to get away.
About noon a man was to be spied, straggling up the open side of the
mountain in the sun, and looking round him as he came, from under his
hand. No sooner had Alan seen him than he whistled; the man turned and
came a little towards us: then Alan would give another “peep!” and the man
would come still nearer; and so by the sound of whistling, he was guided to
the spot where we lay.
He was a ragged, wild, bearded man, about forty, grossly disfigured with
the small pox, and looked both dull and savage. Although his English was
very bad and broken, yet Alan (according to his very handsome use,
whenever I was by) would suffer him to speak no Gaelic. Perhaps the
strange language made him appear more backward than he really was; but I
thought he had little good-will to serve us, and what he had was the child of
terror.
Alan would have had him carry a message to James; but the bouman
would hear of no message. “She was forget it,” he said in his screaming
voice; and would either have a letter or wash his hands of us.
I thought Alan would be gravelled at that, for we lacked the means of
writing in that desert.
But he was a man of more resources than I knew; searched the wood
until he found the quill of a cushat-dove, which he shaped into a pen; made
himself a kind of ink with gunpowder from his horn and water from the
running stream; and tearing a corner from his French military commission
(which he carried in his pocket, like a talisman to keep him from the
gallows), he sat down and wrote as follows:

“DEAR KINSMAN,—Please send the money by the bearer to
the place he kens of.

“Your affectionate cousin,
“A. S.”

This he intrusted to the bouman, who promised to make what manner of
speed he best could, and carried it off with him down the hill.
He was three full days gone, but about five in the evening of the third, we
heard a whistling in the wood, which Alan answered; and presently the
bouman came up the water-side, looking for us, right and left. He seemed
less sulky than before, and indeed he was no doubt well pleased to have got
to the end of such a dangerous commission.
He gave us the news of the country; that it was alive with red-coats; that
arms were being found, and poor folk brought in trouble daily; and that
James and some of his servants were already clapped in prison at Fort
William, under strong suspicion of complicity. It seemed it was noised on
all sides that Alan Breck had fired the shot; and there was a bill issued for
both him and me, with one hundred pounds reward.
This was all as bad as could be; and the little note the bouman had carried
us from Mrs. Stewart was of a miserable sadness. In it she besought Alan
not to let himself be captured, assuring him, if he fell in the hands of the
troops, both he and James were no better than dead men. The money she
had sent was all that she could beg or borrow, and she prayed heaven we
could be doing with it. Lastly, she said, she enclosed us one of the bills in
which we were described.
This we looked upon with great curiosity and not a little fear, partly as a
man may look in a mirror, partly as he might look into the barrel of an
enemy’s gun to judge if it be truly aimed. Alan was advertised as “a small,
pock-marked, active man of thirty-five or thereby, dressed in a feathered
hat, a French side-coat of blue with silver buttons, and lace a great deal
tarnished, a red waistcoat and breeches of black, shag;” and I as “a tall
strong lad of about eighteen, wearing an old blue coat, very ragged, an old
Highland bonnet, a long homespun waistcoat, blue breeches; his legs bare,
low-country shoes, wanting the toes; speaks like a Lowlander, and has no
beard.”

Alan was well enough pleased to see his finery so fully remembered and
set down; only when he came to the word tarnish, he looked upon his lace
like one a little mortified. As for myself, I thought I cut a miserable figure
in the bill; and yet was well enough pleased too, for since I had changed
these rags, the description had ceased to be a danger and become a source
of safety.
“Alan,” said I, “you should change your clothes.”
“Na, troth!” said Alan, “I have nae others. A fine sight I would be, if I
went back to France in a bonnet!”
This put a second reflection in my mind: that if I were to separate from
Alan and his tell-tale clothes I should be safe against arrest, and might go
openly about my business. Nor was this all; for suppose I was arrested
when I was alone, there was little against me; but suppose I was taken in
company with the reputed murderer, my case would begin to be grave. For
generosity’s sake I dare not speak my mind upon this head; but I thought of
it none the less.
I thought of it all the more, too, when the bouman brought out a green
purse with four guineas in gold, and the best part of another in small
change. True, it was more than I had. But then Alan, with less than five
guineas, had to get as far as France; I, with my less than two, not beyond
Queensferry; so that taking things in their proportion, Alan’s society was
not only a peril to my life, but a burden on my purse.
But there was no thought of the sort in the honest head of my companion.
He believed he was serving, helping, and protecting me. And what could I
do but hold my peace, and chafe, and take my chance of it?
“It’s little enough,” said Alan, putting the purse in his pocket, “but it’ll do
my business. And now, John Breck, if ye will hand me over my button, this
gentleman and me will be for taking the road.”
But the bouman, after feeling about in a hairy purse that hung in front of
him in the Highland manner (though he wore otherwise the Lowland habit,
with sea-trousers), began to roll his eyes strangely, and at last said, “Her
nainsel will loss it,” meaning he thought he had lost it.
“What!” cried Alan, “you will lose my button, that was my father’s
before me? Now I will tell you what is in my mind, John Breck: it is in my
mind this is the worst day’s work that ever ye did since ye was born.”

And as Alan spoke, he set his hands on his knees and looked at the
bouman with a smiling mouth, and that dancing light in his eyes that meant
mischief to his enemies.
Perhaps the bouman was honest enough; perhaps he had meant to cheat
and then, finding himself alone with two of us in a desert place, cast back to
honesty as being safer; at least, and all at once, he seemed to find that
button and handed it to Alan.
“Well, and it is a good thing for the honour of the Maccolls,” said Alan,
and then to me, “Here is my button back again, and I thank you for parting
with it, which is of a piece with all your friendships to me.” Then he took
the warmest parting of the bouman. “For,” says he, “ye have done very well
by me, and set your neck at a venture, and I will always give you the name
of a good man.”
Lastly, the bouman took himself off by one way; and Alan and I (getting
our chattels together) struck into another to resume our flight.

CHAPTER XXII
THE FLIGHT IN THE HEATHER: THE MOOR

ome seven hours’ incessant, hard travelling brought us early in
the morning to the end of a range of mountains. In front of us
there lay a piece of low, broken, desert land, which we must
now cross. The sun was not long up, and shone straight in our
eyes; a little, thin mist went up from the face of the moorland
like a smoke; so that (as Alan said) there might have been twenty squadron
of dragoons there and we none the wiser.
We sat down, therefore, in a howe of the hill-side till the mist should
have risen, and made ourselves a dish of drammach, and held a council of
war.
“David,” said Alan, “this is the kittle bit. Shall we lie here till it comes
night, or shall we risk it, and stave on ahead?”
“Well,” said I, “I am tired indeed, but I could walk as far again, if that
was all.”
“Ay, but it isnae,” said Alan, “nor yet the half. This is how we stand:
Appin’s fair death to us. To the south it’s all Campbells, and no to be
thought of. To the north; well, there’s no muckle to be gained by going
north; neither for you, that wants to get to Queensferry, nor yet for me, that
wants to get to France. Well, then, we’ll can strike east.”
“East be it!” says I, quite cheerily; but I was thinking in to myself: “O,
man, if you would only take one point of the compass and let me take any
other, it would be the best for both of us.”
“Well, then, east, ye see, we have the muirs,” said Alan. “Once there,
David, it’s mere pitch-and-toss. Out on yon bald, naked, flat place, where
can a body turn to? Let the red-coats come over a hill, they can spy you
miles away; and the sorrow’s in their horses’ heels, they would soon ride

you down. It’s no good place, David; and I’m free to say, it’s worse by
daylight than by dark.”
“Alan,” said I, “hear my way of it. Appin’s death for us; we have none
too much money, nor yet meal; the longer they seek, the nearer they may
guess where we are; it’s all a risk; and I give my word to go ahead until we
drop.”
Alan was delighted. “There are whiles,” said he, “when ye are altogether
too canny and Whiggish to be company for a gentleman like me; but there
come other whiles when ye show yoursel’ a mettle spark; and it’s then,
David, that I love ye like a brother.”
The mist rose and died away, and showed us that country lying as waste
as the sea; only the moorfowl and the pewees crying upon it, and far over to
the east, a herd of deer, moving like dots. Much of it was red with heather;
much of the rest broken up with bogs and hags and peaty pools; some had
been burnt black in a heath fire; and in another place there was quite a
forest of dead firs, standing like skeletons. A wearier-looking desert man
never saw; but at least it was clear of troops, which was our point.
We went down accordingly into the waste, and began to make our
toilsome and devious travel towards the eastern verge. There were the tops
of mountains all round (you are to remember) from whence we might be
spied at any moment; so it behoved us to keep in the hollow parts of the
moor, and when these turned aside from our direction to move upon its
naked face with infinite care. Sometimes, for half an hour together, we must
crawl from one heather bush to another, as hunters do when they are hard
upon the deer. It was a clear day again, with a blazing sun; the water in the
brandy bottle was soon gone; and altogether, if I had guessed what it would
be to crawl half the time upon my belly and to walk much of the rest
stooping nearly to the knees, I should certainly have held back from such a
killing enterprise.
Toiling and resting and toiling again, we wore away the morning; and
about noon lay down in a thick bush of heather to sleep. Alan took the first
watch; and it seemed to me I had scarce closed my eyes before I was shaken
up to take the second. We had no clock to go by; and Alan stuck a sprig of
heath in the ground to serve instead; so that as soon as the shadow of the
bush should fall so far to the east, I might know to rouse him. But I was by
this time so weary that I could have slept twelve hours at a stretch; I had the

taste of sleep in my throat; my joints slept even when my mind was waking;
the hot smell of the heather, and the drone of the wild bees, were like
possets to me; and every now and again I would give a jump and find I had
been dozing.
The last time I woke I seemed to come back from farther away, and
thought the sun had taken a great start in the heavens. I looked at the sprig
of heath, and at that I could have cried aloud: for I saw I had betrayed my
trust. My head was nearly turned with fear and shame; and at what I saw,
when I looked out around me on the moor, my heart was like dying in my
body. For sure enough, a body of horse-soldiers had come down during my
sleep, and were drawing near to us from the south-east, spread out in the
shape of a fan and riding their horses to and fro in the deep parts of the
heather.
When I waked Alan, he glanced first at the soldiers, then at the mark and
the position of the sun, and knitted his brows with a sudden, quick look,
both ugly and anxious, which was all the reproach I had of him.
“What are we to do now?” I asked.
“We’ll have to play at being hares,” said he. “Do ye see yon mountain?”
pointing to one on the north-eastern sky.
“Ay,” said I.
“Well, then,” says he, “let us strike for that. Its name is Ben Alder. it is a
wild, desert mountain full of hills and hollows, and if we can win to it
before the morn, we may do yet.”
“But, Alan,” cried I, “that will take us across the very coming of the
soldiers!”
“I ken that fine,” said he; “but if we are driven back on Appin, we are
two dead men. So now, David man, be brisk!”
With that he began to run forward on his hands and knees with an
incredible quickness, as though it were his natural way of going. All the
time, too, he kept winding in and out in the lower parts of the moorland
where we were the best concealed. Some of these had been burned or at
least scathed with fire; and there rose in our faces (which were close to the
ground) a blinding, choking dust as fine as smoke. The water was long out;
and this posture of running on the hands and knees brings an overmastering

weakness and weariness, so that the joints ache and the wrists faint under
your weight.
Now and then, indeed, where was a big bush of heather, we lay awhile,
and panted, and putting aside the leaves, looked back at the dragoons. They
had not spied us, for they held straight on; a half-troop, I think, covering
about two miles of ground, and beating it mighty thoroughly as they went. I
had awakened just in time; a little later, and we must have fled in front of
them, instead of escaping on one side. Even as it was, the least misfortune
might betray us; and now and again, when a grouse rose out of the heather
with a clap of wings, we lay as still as the dead and were afraid to breathe.
The aching and faintness of my body, the labouring of my heart, the
soreness of my hands, and the smarting of my throat and eyes in the
continual smoke of dust and ashes, had soon grown to be so unbearable that
I would gladly have given up. Nothing but the fear of Alan lent me enough
of a false kind of courage to continue. As for himself (and you are to bear in
mind that he was cumbered with a great-coat) he had first turned crimson,
but as time went on the redness began to be mingled with patches of white;
his breath cried and whistled as it came; and his voice, when he whispered
his observations in my ear during our halts, sounded like nothing human.
Yet he seemed in no way dashed in spirits, nor did he at all abate in his
activity, so that I was driven to marvel at the man’s endurance.
At length, in the first gloaming of the night, we heard a trumpet sound,
and looking back from among the heather, saw the troop beginning to
collect. A little after, they had built a fire and camped for the night, about
the middle of the waste.
At this I begged and besought that we might lie down and sleep.
“There shall be no sleep the night!” said Alan. “From now on, these
weary dragoons of yours will keep the crown of the muirland, and none will
get out of Appin but winged fowls. We got through in the nick of time, and
shall we jeopard what we’ve gained? Na, na, when the day comes, it shall
find you and me in a fast place on Ben Alder.”
“Alan,” I said, “it’s not the want of will: it’s the strength that I want. If I
could, I would; but as sure as I’m alive I cannot.”
“Very well, then,” said Alan. “I’ll carry ye.”

I looked to see if he were jesting; but no, the little man was in dead
earnest; and the sight of so much resolution shamed me.
“Lead away!” said I. “I’ll follow.”
He gave me one look as much as to say, “Well done, David!” and off he
set again at his top speed.
It grew cooler and even a little darker (but not much) with the coming of
the night. The sky was cloudless; it was still early in July, and pretty far
north; in the darkest part of that night, you would have needed pretty good
eyes to read, but for all that, I have often seen it darker in a winter mid-day.
Heavy dew fell and drenched the moor like rain; and this refreshed me for a
while. When we stopped to breathe, and I had time to see all about me, the
clearness and sweetness of the night, the shapes of the hills like things
asleep, and the fire dwindling away behind us, like a bright spot in the
midst of the moor, anger would come upon me in a clap that I must still
drag myself in agony and eat the dust like a worm.
By what I have read in books, I think few that have held a pen were ever
really wearied, or they would write of it more strongly. I had no care of my
life, neither past nor future, and I scarce remembered there was such a lad
as David Balfour. I did not think of myself, but just of each fresh step which
I was sure would be my last, with despair—and of Alan, who was the cause
of it, with hatred. Alan was in the right trade as a soldier; this is the officer’s
part to make men continue to do things, they know not wherefore, and
when, if the choice was offered, they would lie down where they were and
be killed. And I dare say I would have made a good enough private; for in
these last hours it never occurred to me that I had any choice but just to
obey as long as I was able, and die obeying.
Day began to come in, after years, I thought; and by that time we were
past the greatest danger, and could walk upon our feet like men, instead of
crawling like brutes. But, dear heart have mercy! what a pair we must have
made, going double like old grandfathers, stumbling like babes, and as
white as dead folk. Never a word passed between us; each set his mouth and
kept his eyes in front of him, and lifted up his foot and set it down again,
like people lifting weights at a country play;[27] all the while, with the
moorfowl crying “peep!” in the heather, and the light coming slowly clearer
in the east.

[27] Village fair.

I say Alan did as I did. Not that ever I looked at him, for I had enough
ado to keep my feet; but because it is plain he must have been as stupid
with weariness as myself, and looked as little where we were going, or we
should not have walked into an ambush like blind men.
It fell in this way. We were going down a heathery brae, Alan leading and
I following a pace or two behind, like a fiddler and his wife; when upon a
sudden the heather gave a rustle, three or four ragged men leaped out, and
the next moment we were lying on our backs, each with a dirk at his throat.

I don’t think I cared; the pain of this rough handling was quite swallowed
up by the pains of which I was already full; and I was too glad to have
stopped walking to mind about a dirk. I lay looking up in the face of the
man that held me; and I mind his face was black with the sun, and his eyes
very light, but I was not afraid of him. I heard Alan and another whispering
in the Gaelic; and what they said was all one to me.
Then the dirks were put up, our weapons were taken away, and we were
set face to face, sitting in the heather.
“They are Cluny’s men,” said Alan. “We couldnae have fallen better.
We’re just to bide here with these, which are his out-sentries, till they can
get word to the chief of my arrival.”
Now Cluny Macpherson, the chief of the clan Vourich, had been one of
the leaders of the great rebellion six years before; there was a price on his
life; and I had supposed him long ago in France, with the rest of the heads
of that desperate party. Even tired as I was, the surprise of what I heard half
wakened me.
“What,” I cried, “is Cluny still here?”
“Ay, is he so!” said Alan. “Still in his own country and kept by his own
clan. King George can do no more.”
I think I would have asked farther, but Alan gave me the put-off. “I am
rather wearied,” he said, “and I would like fine to get a sleep.” And without
more words, he rolled on his face in a deep heather bush, and seemed to
sleep at once.
There was no such thing possible for me. You have heard grasshoppers
whirring in the grass in the summer time? Well, I had no sooner closed my
eyes, than my body, and above all my head, belly, and wrists, seemed to be
filled with whirring grasshoppers; and I must open my eyes again at once,
and tumble and toss, and sit up and lie down; and look at the sky which
dazzled me, or at Cluny’s wild and dirty sentries, peering out over the top of
the brae and chattering to each other in the Gaelic.
That was all the rest I had, until the messenger returned; when, as it
appeared that Cluny would be glad to receive us, we must get once more
upon our feet and set forward. Alan was in excellent good spirits, much
refreshed by his sleep, very hungry, and looking pleasantly forward to a
dram and a dish of hot collops, of which, it seems, the messenger had

brought him word. For my part, it made me sick to hear of eating. I had
been dead-heavy before, and now I felt a kind of dreadful lightness, which
would not suffer me to walk. I drifted like a gossamer; the ground seemed
to me a cloud, the hills a feather-weight, the air to have a current, like a
running burn, which carried me to and fro. With all that, a sort of horror of
despair sat on my mind, so that I could have wept at my own helplessness.
I saw Alan knitting his brows at me, and supposed it was in anger; and
that gave me a pang of light-headed fear, like what a child may have. I
remember, too, that I was smiling, and could not stop smiling, hard as I
tried; for I thought it was out of place at such a time. But my good
companion had nothing in his mind but kindness; and the next moment, two
of the gillies had me by the arms, and I began to be carried forward with
great swiftness (or so it appeared to me, although I dare say it was slowly
enough in truth), through a labyrinth of dreary glens and hollows and into
the heart of that dismal mountain of Ben Alder.

CHAPTER XXIII
CLUNY’S CAGE

e came at last to the foot of an exceeding steep wood, which
scrambled up a craggy hillside, and was crowned by a naked
precipice.
“It’s here,” said one of the guides, and we struck up hill.
The trees clung upon the slope, like sailors on the shrouds of a ship, and
their trunks were like the rounds of a ladder, by which we mounted.
Quite at the top, and just before the rocky face of the cliff sprang above
the foliage, we found that strange house which was known in the country as
“Cluny’s Cage.” The trunks of several trees had been wattled across, the
intervals strengthened with stakes, and the ground behind this barricade
levelled up with earth to make the floor. A tree, which grew out from the
hillside, was the living centre-beam of the roof. The walls were of wattle
and covered with moss. The whole house had something of an egg shape;
and it half hung, half stood in that steep, hillside thicket, like a wasp’s nest
in a green hawthorn.
Within, it was large enough to shelter five or six persons with some
comfort. A projection of the cliff had been cunningly employed to be the
fireplace; and the smoke rising against the face of the rock, and being not
dissimilar in colour, readily escaped notice from below.
This was but one of Cluny’s hiding-places; he had caves, besides, and
underground chambers in several parts of his country; and following the
reports of his scouts, he moved from one to another as the soldiers drew
near or moved away. By this manner of living, and thanks to the affection of
his clan, he had not only stayed all this time in safety, while so many others
had fled or been taken and slain: but stayed four or five years longer, and
only went to France at last by the express command of his master. There he

soon died; and it is strange to reflect that he may have regretted his Cage
upon Ben Alder.
When we came to the door he was seated by his rock chimney, watching
a gillie about some cookery. He was mighty plainly habited, with a knitted
nightcap drawn over his ears, and smoked a foul cutty pipe. For all that he
had the manners of a king, and it was quite a sight to see him rise out of his
place to welcome us.
“Well, Mr. Stewart, come awa’, sir!” said he, “and bring in your friend
that as yet I dinna ken the name of.”
“And how is yourself, Cluny?” said Alan. “I hope ye do brawly, sir. And I
am proud to see ye, and to present to ye my friend the Laird of Shaws, Mr.
David Balfour.”
Alan never referred to my estate without a touch of a sneer, when we
were alone; but with strangers, he rang the words out like a herald.
“Step in by, the both of ye, gentlemen,” says Cluny. “I make ye welcome
to my house, which is a queer, rude place for certain, but one where I have
entertained a royal personage, Mr. Stewart—ye doubtless ken the personage
I have in my eye. We’ll take a dram for luck, and as soon as this handless
man of mine has the collops ready, we’ll dine and take a hand at the cartes
as gentlemen should. My life is a bit driegh,” says he, pouring out the
brandy; “I see little company, and sit and twirl my thumbs, and mind upon a
great day that is gone by, and weary for another great day that we all hope
will be upon the road. And so here’s a toast to ye: The Restoration!”

Thereupon we all touched glasses and drank. I am sure I wished no ill to
King George; and if he had been there himself in proper person, it’s like he
would have done as I did. No sooner had I taken out the drain than I felt
hugely better, and could look on and listen, still a little mistily perhaps, but
no longer with the same groundless horror and distress of mind.
It was certainly a strange place, and we had a strange host. In his long
hiding, Cluny had grown to have all manner of precise habits, like those of
an old maid. He had a particular place, where no one else must sit; the Cage
was arranged in a particular way, which none must disturb; cookery was
one of his chief fancies, and even while he was greeting us in, he kept an
eye to the collops.

It appears, he sometimes visited or received visits from his wife and one
or two of his nearest friends, under the cover of night; but for the more part
lived quite alone, and communicated only with his sentinels and the gillies
that waited on him in the Cage. The first thing in the morning, one of them,
who was a barber, came and shaved him, and gave him the news of the
country, of which he was immoderately greedy. There was no end to his
questions; he put them as earnestly as a child; and at some of the answers,
laughed out of all bounds of reason, and would break out again laughing at
the mere memory, hours after the barber was gone.
To be sure, there might have been a purpose in his questions; for though
he was thus sequestered, and like the other landed gentlemen of Scotland,
stripped by the late Act of Parliament of legal powers, he still exercised a
patriarchal justice in his clan. Disputes were brought to him in his hiding-
hole to be decided; and the men of his country, who would have snapped
their fingers at the Court of Session, laid aside revenge and paid down
money at the bare word of this forfeited and hunted outlaw. When he was
angered, which was often enough, he gave his commands and breathed
threats of punishment like any king; and his gillies trembled and crouched
away from him like children before a hasty father. With each of them, as he
entered, he ceremoniously shook hands, both parties touching their bonnets
at the same time in a military manner. Altogether, I had a fair chance to see
some of the inner workings of a Highland clan; and this with a proscribed,
fugitive chief; his country conquered; the troops riding upon all sides in
quest of him, sometimes within a mile of where he lay; and when the least
of the ragged fellows whom he rated and threatened, could have made a
fortune by betraying him.
On that first day, as soon as the collops were ready, Cluny gave them
with his own hand a squeeze of a lemon (for he was well supplied with
luxuries) and bade us draw in to our meal.
“They,” said he, meaning the collops, “are such as I gave his Royal
Highness in this very house; bating the lemon juice, for at that time we were
glad to get the meat and never fashed for kitchen.[28] Indeed, there were
mair dragoons than lemons in my country in the year forty-six.”
[28] Condiment.

I do not know if the collops were truly very good, but my heart rose
against the sight of them, and I could eat but little. All the while Cluny
entertained us with stories of Prince Charlie’s stay in the Cage, giving us
the very words of the speakers, and rising from his place to show us where
they stood. By these, I gathered the Prince was a gracious, spirited boy, like
the son of a race of polite kings, but not so wise as Solomon. I gathered,
too, that while he was in the Cage, he was often drunk; so the fault that has
since, by all accounts, made such a wreck of him, had even then begun to
show itself.
We were no sooner done eating than Cluny brought out an old, thumbed,
greasy pack of cards, such as you may find in a mean inn; and his eyes
brightened in his face as he proposed that we should fall to playing.
Now this was one of the things I had been brought up to eschew like
disgrace; it being held by my father neither the part of a Christian nor yet of
a gentleman to set his own livelihood and fish for that of others, on the cast
of painted pasteboard. To be sure, I might have pleaded my fatigue, which
was excuse enough; but I thought it behoved that I should bear a testimony.
I must have got very red in the face, but I spoke steadily, and told them I
had no call to be a judge of others, but for my own part, it was a matter in
which I had no clearness.
Cluny stopped mingling the cards. “What in deil’s name is this?” says he.
“What kind of Whiggish, canting talk is this, for the house of Cluny
Macpherson?”
“I will put my hand in the fire for Mr. Balfour,” says Alan. “He is an
honest and a mettle gentleman, and I would have ye bear in mind who says
it. I bear a king’s name,” says he, cocking his hat; “and I and any that I call
friend are company for the best. But the gentleman is tired, and should
sleep; if he has no mind to the cartes, it will never hinder you and me. And
I’m fit and willing, sir, to play ye any game that ye can name.”
“Sir,” says Cluny, “in this poor house of mine I would have you to ken
that any gentleman may follow his pleasure. If your friend would like to
stand on his head, he is welcome. And if either he, or you, or any other man,
is not preceesely satisfied, I will be proud to step outside with him.”
I had no will that these two friends should cut their throats for my sake.
“Sir,” said I, “I am very wearied, as Alan says; and what’s more, as you
are a man that likely has sons of your own, I may tell you it was a promise

to my father.”
“Say nae mair, say nae mair,” said Cluny, and pointed me to a bed of
heather in a corner of the Cage. For all that he was displeased enough,
looked at me askance, and grumbled when he looked. And indeed it must be
owned that both my scruples and the words in which I declared them,
smacked somewhat of the Covenanter, and were little in their place among
wild Highland Jacobites.
What with the brandy and the venison, a strange heaviness had come
over me; and I had scarce lain down upon the bed before I fell into a kind of
trance, in which I continued almost the whole time of our stay in the Cage.
Sometimes I was broad awake and understood what passed; sometimes I
only heard voices, or men snoring, like the voice of a silly river; and the
plaids upon the wall dwindled down and swelled out again, like firelight
shadows on the roof. I must sometimes have spoken or cried out, for I
remember I was now and then amazed at being answered; yet I was
conscious of no particular nightmare, only of a general, black, abiding
horror—a horror of the place I was in, and the bed I lay in, and the plaids on
the wall, and the voices, and the fire, and myself.
The barber-gillie, who was a doctor too, was called in to prescribe for
me; but as he spoke in the Gaelic, I understood not a word of his opinion,
and was too sick even to ask for a translation. I knew well enough I was ill,
and that was all I cared about.
I paid little heed while I lay in this poor pass. But Alan and Cluny were
most of the time at the cards, and I am clear that Alan must have begun by
winning; for I remember sitting up, and seeing them hard at it, and a great
glittering pile of as much as sixty or a hundred guineas on the table. It
looked strange enough, to see all this wealth in a nest upon a cliff-side,
wattled about growing trees. And even then, I thought it seemed deep water
for Alan to be riding, who had no better battle-horse than a green purse and
a matter of five pounds.
The luck, it seems, changed on the second day. About noon I was
wakened as usual for dinner, and as usual refused to eat, and was given a
dram with some bitter infusion which the barber had prescribed. The sun
was shining in at the open door of the Cage, and this dazzled and offended
me. Cluny sat at the table, biting the pack of cards. Alan had stooped over

the bed, and had his face close to my eyes; to which, troubled as they were
with the fever, it seemed of the most shocking bigness.
He asked me for a loan of my money.
“What for?” said I.
“O, just for a loan,” said he.
“But why?” I repeated. “I don’t see.”
“Hut, David!” said Alan, “ye wouldnae grudge me a loan?”
I would, though, if I had had my senses! But all I thought of then was to
get his face away, and I handed him my money.
On the morning of the third day, when we had been forty-eight hours in
the Cage, I awoke with a great relief of spirits, very weak and weary indeed,
but seeing things of the right size and with their honest, everyday
appearance. I had a mind to eat, moreover, rose from bed of my own
movement, and as soon as we had breakfasted, stepped to the entry of the
Cage and sat down outside in the top of the wood. It was a grey day with a
cool, mild air: and I sat in a dream all morning, only disturbed by the
passing by of Cluny’s scouts and servants coming with provisions and
reports; for as the coast was at that time clear, you might almost say he held
court openly.
When I returned, he and Alan had laid the cards aside, and were
questioning a gillie; and the chief turned about and spoke to me in the
Gaelic.
“I have no Gaelic, sir,” said I.
Now since the card question, everything I said or did had the power of
annoying Cluny. “Your name has more sense than yourself, then,” said he
angrily, “for it’s good Gaelic. But the point is this. My scout reports all clear
in the south, and the question is, have ye the strength to go?”
I saw cards on the table, but no gold; only a heap of little written papers,
and these all on Cluny’s side. Alan, besides, had an odd look, like a man not
very well content; and I began to have a strong misgiving.
“I do not know if I am as well as I should be,” said I, looking at Alan;
“but the little money we have has a long way to carry us.”
Alan took his under-lip into his mouth, and looked upon the ground.
“David,” says he at last, “I’ve lost it; there’s the naked truth.”

“My money too?” said I.
“Your money too,” says Alan, with a groan. “Ye shouldnae have given it
me. I’m daft when I get to the cartes.”
“Hoot-toot! hoot-toot!” said Cluny. “It was all daffing; it’s all nonsense.
Of course you’ll have your money back again, and the double of it, if ye’ll
make so free with me. It would be a singular thing for me to keep it. It’s not
to be supposed that I would be any hindrance to gentlemen in your
situation; that would be a singular thing!” cries he, and began to pull gold
out of his pocket with a mighty red face.
Alan said nothing, only looked on the ground.
“Will you step to the door with me, sir?” said I.
Cluny said he would be very glad, and followed me readily enough, but
he looked flustered and put out.
“And now, sir,” says I, “I must first acknowledge your generosity.”
“Nonsensical nonsense!” cries Cluny. “Where’s the generosity? This is
just a most unfortunate affair; but what would ye have me do—boxed up in
this bee-skep of a cage of mine—but just set my friends to the cartes, when
I can get them? And if they lose, of course, it’s not to be supposed——”
And here he came to a pause.
“Yes,” said I, “if they lose, you give them back their money; and if they
win, they carry away yours in their pouches! I have said before that I grant
your generosity; but to me, sir, it’s a very painful thing to be placed in this
position.”
There was a little silence, in which Cluny seemed always as if he was
about to speak, but said nothing. All the time he grew redder and redder in
the face.
“I am a young man,” said I, “and I ask your advice. Advise me as you
would your son. My friend fairly lost his money, after having fairly gained a
far greater sum of yours; can I accept it back again? Would that be the right
part for me to play? Whatever I do, you can see for yourself it must be hard
upon a man of any pride.”
“It’s rather hard on me, too, Mr. Balfour,” said Cluny, “and ye give me
very much the look of a man that has entrapped poor people to their hurt. I
wouldnae have my friends come to any house of mine to accept affronts;
no,” he cried, with a sudden heat of anger, “nor yet to give them!”

“And so you see, sir,” said I, “there is something to be said upon my side;
and this gambling is a very poor employ for gentlefolks. But I am still
waiting your opinion.”
I am sure if ever Cluny hated any man it was David Balfour. He looked
me all over with a warlike eye, and I saw the challenge at his lips. But
either my youth disarmed him, or perhaps his own sense of justice.
Certainly it was a mortifying matter for all concerned, and not least Cluny;
the more credit that he took it as he did.
“Mr. Balfour,” said he, “I think you are too nice and covenanting, but for
all that you have the spirit of a very pretty gentleman. Upon my honest
word, ye may take this money—it’s what I would tell my son—and here’s
my hand along with it!”

CHAPTER XXIV
THE FLIGHT IN THE HEATHER: THE QUARREL

lan and I were put across Loch Errocht under cloud of night,
and went down its eastern shore to another hiding-place near
the head of Loch Rannoch, whither we were led by one of the
gillies from the Cage. This fellow carried all our luggage and
Alan’s great-coat in the bargain, trotting along under the
burthen, far less than the half of which used to weigh me to the ground, like
a stout hill pony with a feather; yet he was a man that, in plain contest, I
could have broken on my knee.
Doubtless it was a great relief to walk disencumbered; and perhaps
without that relief, and the consequent sense of liberty and lightness, I could
not have walked at all. I was but new risen from a bed of sickness; and there
was nothing in the state of our affairs to hearten me for much exertion;
travelling, as we did, over the most dismal deserts in Scotland, under a
cloudy heaven, and with divided hearts among the travellers.
For long, we said nothing; marching alongside or one behind the other,
each with a set countenance: I, angry and proud, and drawing what strength
I had from these two violent and sinful feelings; Alan angry and ashamed,
ashamed that he had lost my money, angry that I should take it so ill.
The thought of a separation ran always the stronger in my mind; and the
more I approved of it, the more ashamed I grew of my approval. It would be
a fine, handsome, generous thing, indeed, for Alan to turn round and say to
me: “Go, I am in the most danger, and my company only increases yours.”
But for me to turn to the friend who certainly loved me, and say to him:
“You are in great danger, I am in but little; your friendship is a burden; go,
take your risks and bear your hardships alone——” no, that was impossible;
and even to think of it privily to myself, made my cheeks to burn.
And yet Alan had behaved like a child, and (what is worse) a treacherous
child. Wheedling my money from me while I lay half-conscious was scarce

better than theft; and yet here he was trudging by my side, without a penny
to his name, and by what I could see, quite blithe to sponge upon the money
he had driven me to beg. True, I was ready to share it with him; but it made
me rage to see him count upon my readiness.
These were the two things uppermost in my mind; and I could open my
mouth upon neither without black ungenerosity. So I did the next worst, and
said nothing, nor so much as looked once at my companion, save with the
tail of my eye.
At last, upon the other side of Loch Errocht, going over a smooth, rushy
place, where the walking was easy, he could bear it no longer, and came
close to me.
“David,” says he, “this is no way for two friends to take a small accident.
I have to say that I’m sorry; and so that’s said. And now if you have
anything, ye’d better say it.”
“O,” says I, “I have nothing.”
He seemed disconcerted; at which I was meanly pleased.
“No,” said he, with rather a trembling voice, “but when I say I was to
blame?”
“Why, of course, ye were to blame,” said I, coolly; “and you will bear me
out that I have never reproached you.”
“Never,” says he; “but ye ken very well that ye’ve done worse. Are we to
part? Ye said so once before. Are ye to say it again? There’s hills and
heather enough between here and the two seas, David; and I will own I’m
no very keen to stay where I’m no wanted.”
This pierced me like a sword, and seemed to lay bare my private
disloyalty.
“Alan Breck!” I cried; and then: “Do you think I am one to turn my back
on you in your chief need? You dursn’t say it to my face. My whole
conduct’s there to give the lie to it. It’s true, I fell asleep upon the muir; but
that was from weariness, and you do wrong to cast it up to me——”
“Which is what I never did,” said Alan.
“But aside from that,” I continued, “what have I done that you should
even me to dogs by such a supposition? I never yet failed a friend, and it’s

not likely I’ll begin with you. There are things between us that I can never
forget, even if you can.”
“I will only say this to ye, David,” said Alan, very quietly, “that I have
long been owing ye my life, and now I owe ye money. Ye should try to
make that burden light for me.”
This ought to have touched me, and in a manner it did, but the wrong
manner. I felt I was behaving badly; and was now not only angry with Alan,
but angry with myself in the bargain; and it made me the more cruel.
“You asked me to speak,” said I. “Well, then, I will. You own yourself
that you have done me a disservice; I have had to swallow an affront: I have
never reproached you, I never named the thing till you did. And now you
blame me,” cried I, “because I cannae laugh and sing as if I was glad to be
affronted. The next thing will be that I’m to go down upon my knees and
thank you for it! Ye should think more of others, Alan Breck. If ye thought
more of others, ye would perhaps speak less about yourself; and when a
friend that likes you very well has passed over an offence without a word,
you would be blithe to let it lie, instead of making it a stick to break his
back with. By your own way of it, it was you that was to blame; then it
shouldnae be you to seek the quarrel.”
“Aweel,” said Alan, “say nae mair.”
And we fell back into our former silence; and came to our journey’s end,
and supped, and lay down to sleep, without another word.
The gillie put us across Loch Rannoch in the dusk of the next day, and
gave us his opinion as to our best route. This was to get us up at once into
the tops of the mountains: to go round by a circuit, turning the heads of
Glen Lyon, Glen Lochay, and Glen Dochart, and come down upon the
lowlands by Kippen and the upper waters of the Forth. Alan was little
pleased with a route which led us through the country of his blood-foes, the
Glenorchy Campbells. He objected that by turning to the east, we should
come almost at once among the Athole Stewarts, a race of his own name
and lineage, although following a different chief, and come besides by a far
easier and swifter way to the place whither we were bound. But the gillie,
who was indeed the chief man of Cluny’s scouts, had good reasons to give
him on all hands, naming the force of troops in every district, and alleging
finally (as well as I could understand) that we should nowhere be so little
troubled as in a country of the Campbells.

Alan gave way at last, but with only half a heart. “It’s one of the dowiest
countries in Scotland,” said he. “There’s naething there that I ken, but
heath, and crows, and Campbells. But I see that ye’re a man of some
penetration; and be it as ye please!”
We set forth accordingly by this itinerary; and for the best part of three
nights travelled on eerie mountains and among the well-heads of wild
rivers; often buried in mist, almost continually blown and rained upon, and
not once cheered by any glimpse of sunshine. By day, we lay and slept in
the drenching heather; by night, incessantly clambered upon break-neck
hills and among rude crags. We often wandered; we were often so involved
in fog, that we must lie quiet till it lightened. A fire was never to be thought
of. Our only food was drammach and a portion of cold meat that we had
carried from the Cage; and as for drink, Heaven knows we had no want of
water.
This was a dreadful time, rendered the more dreadful by the gloom of the
weather and the country. I was never warm; my teeth chattered in my head;
I was troubled with a very sore throat, such as I had on the isle; I had a
painful stitch in my side, which never left me; and when I slept in my wet
bed, with the rain beating above and the mud oozing below me, it was to
live over again in fancy the worst part of my adventures—to see the tower
of Shaws lit by lightning, Ransome carried below on the men’s backs,
Shuan dying on the round-house floor, or Colin Campbell grasping at the
bosom of his coat. From such broken slumbers, I would be aroused in the
gloaming, to sit up in the same puddle where I had slept, and sup cold
drammach; the rain driving sharp in my face or running down my back in
icy trickles; the mist enfolding us like as in a gloomy chamber—or,
perhaps, if the wind blew, falling suddenly apart and showing us the gulf of
some dark valley where the streams were crying aloud.
The sound of an infinite number of rivers came up from all round. In this
steady rain the springs of the mountain were broken up; every glen gushed
water like a cistern; every stream was in high spate, and had filled and
overflowed its channel. During our night tramps, it was solemn to hear the
voice of them below in the valleys, now booming like thunder, now with an
angry cry. I could well understand the story of the Water Kelpie, that demon
of the streams, who is fabled to keep wailing and roaring at the ford until
the coming of the doomed traveller. Alan I saw believed it, or half believed

it; and when the cry of the river rose more than usually sharp, I was little
surprised (though, of course, I would still be shocked) to see him cross
himself in the manner of the Catholics.
During all these horrid wanderings we had no familiarity, scarcely even
that of speech. The truth is that I was sickening for my grave, which is my
best excuse. But besides that I was of an unforgiving disposition from my
birth, slow to take offence, slower to forget it, and now incensed both
against my companion and myself. For the best part of two days he was
unweariedly kind; silent, indeed, but always ready to help, and always
hoping (as I could very well see) that my displeasure would blow by. For
the same length of time I stayed in myself, nursing my anger, roughly
refusing his services, and passing him over with my eyes as if he had been a
bush or a stone.
The second night, or rather the peep of the third day, found us upon a
very open hill, so that we could not follow our usual plan and lie down
immediately to eat and sleep. Before we had reached a place of shelter, the
grey had come pretty clear, for though it still rained, the clouds ran higher;
and Alan, looking in my face, showed some marks of concern.
“Ye had better let me take your pack,” said he, for perhaps the ninth time
since we had parted from the scout beside Loch Rannoch.
“I do very well, I thank you,” said I, as cold as ice.
Alan flushed darkly. “I’ll not offer it again,” he said. “I’m not a patient
man, David.”
“I never said you were,” said I, which was exactly the rude, silly speech
of a boy of ten.
Alan made no answer at the time, but his conduct answered for him.
Henceforth, it is to be thought, he quite forgave himself for the affair at
Cluny’s; cocked his hat again, walked jauntily, whistled airs, and looked at
me upon one side with a provoking smile.
The third night we were to pass through the western end of the country of
Balquhidder. It came clear and cold, with a touch in the air like frost, and a
northerly wind that blew the clouds away and made the stars bright. The
streams were full, of course, and still made a great noise among the hills;
but I observed that Alan thought no more upon the Kelpie, and was in high
good spirits. As for me, the change of weather came too late; I had lain in

the mire so long that (as the Bible has it) my very clothes “abhorred me.” I
was dead weary, deadly sick and full of pains and shiverings; the chill of the
wind went through me, and the sound of it confused my ears. In this poor
state I had to bear from my companion something in the nature of a
persecution. He spoke a good deal, and never without a taunt. “Whig” was
the best name he had to give me. “Here,” he would say, “here’s a dub for ye
to jump, my Whiggie! I ken you’re a fine jumper!” And so on; all the time
with a gibing voice and face.
I knew it was my own doing, and no one else’s; but I was too miserable
to repent. I felt I could drag myself but little farther; pretty soon, I must lie
down and die on these wet mountains like a sheep or a fox, and my bones
must whiten there like the bones of a beast. My head was light perhaps; but
I began to love the prospect, I began to glory in the thought of such a death,
alone in the desert, with the wild eagles besieging my last moments. Alan
would repent then, I thought; he would remember, when I was dead, how
much he owed me, and the remembrance would be torture. So I went like a
sick, silly, and bad-hearted schoolboy, feeding my anger against a fellow-
man, when I would have been better on my knees, crying on God for mercy.
And at each of Alan’s taunts, I hugged myself. “Ah!” thinks I to myself, “I
have a better taunt in readiness; when I lie down and die, you will feel it
like a buffet in your face; ah, what a revenge! ah, how you will regret your
ingratitude and cruelty!”
All the while, I was growing worse and worse. Once I had fallen, my leg
simply doubling under me, and this had struck Alan for the moment; but I
was afoot so briskly, and set off again with such a natural manner, that he
soon forgot the incident. Flushes of heat went over me, and then spasms of
shuddering. The stitch in my side was hardly bearable. At last I began to
feel that I could trail myself no farther: and with that, there came on me all
at once the wish to have it out with Alan, let my anger blaze, and be done
with my life in a more sudden manner. He had just called me “Whig.” I
stopped.
“Mr. Stewart,” said I, in a voice that quivered like a fiddle-string, “you
are older than I am, and should know your manners. Do you think it either
very wise or very witty to cast my politics in my teeth? I thought, where
folk differed, it was the part of gentlemen to differ civilly; and if I did not, I
may tell you I could find a better taunt than some of yours.”

Alan had stopped opposite to me, his hat cocked, his hands in his
breeches pockets, his head a little on one side. He listened, smiling evilly, as
I could see by the starlight; and when I had done he began to whistle a
Jacobite air. It was the air made in mockery of General Cope’s defeat at
Preston Pans:
“Hey, Johnnie Cope, are ye waukin’ yet?
And are your drums a-beatin’ yet?”

And it came in my mind that Alan, on the day of that battle, had been
engaged upon the royal side.
“Why do ye take that air, Mr. Stewart?” said I. “Is that to remind me you
have been beaten on both sides?”
The air stopped on Alan’s lips. “David!” said he.
“But it’s time these manners ceased,” I continued; “and I mean you shall
henceforth speak civilly of my King and my good friends the Campbells.”
“I am a Stewart—” began Alan.
“O!” says I, “I ken ye bear a king’s name. But you are to remember, since
I have been in the Highlands, I have seen a good many of those that bear it;
and the best I can say of them is this, that they would be none the worse of
washing.”
“Do you know that you insult me?” said Alan, very low.
“I am sorry for that,” said I, “for I am not done; and if you distaste the
sermon, I doubt the pirliecue[29] will please you as little. You have been
chased in the field by the grown men of my party; it seems a poor kind of
pleasure to out-face a boy. Both the Campbells and the Whigs have beaten
you; you have run before them like a hare. It behoves you to speak of them
as of your betters.”
[29] A second sermon.

Alan stood quite still, the tails of his great-coat clapping behind him in
the wind.
“This is a pity,” he said at last. “There are things said that cannot be
passed over.”
“I never asked you to,” said I. “I am as ready as yourself.”
“Ready?” said he.

“Ready,” I repeated. “I am no blower and boaster like some that I could
name. Come on!” And drawing my sword, I fell on guard as Alan himself
had taught me.
“David!” he cried. “Are ye daft? I cannae draw upon ye, David. It’s fair
murder.”
“That was your look-out when you insulted me,” said I.
“It’s the truth!” cried Alan, and he stood for a moment, wringing his
mouth in his hand like a man in sore perplexity. “It’s the bare truth,” he
said, and drew his sword. But before I could touch his blade with mine, he
had thrown it from him and fallen to the ground. “Na, na,” he kept saying,
“na, na—I cannae, I cannae.”
At this the last of my anger oozed all out of me; and I found myself only
sick, and sorry, and blank, and wondering at myself. I would have given the
world to take back what I had said; but a word once spoken, who can
recapture it? I minded me of all Alan’s kindness and courage in the past,
how he had helped and cheered and borne with me in our evil days; and
then recalled my own insults, and saw that I had lost for ever that doughty
friend. At the same time, the sickness that hung upon me seemed to
redouble, and the pang in my side was like a sword for sharpness. I thought
I must have swooned where I stood.
This it was that gave me a thought. No apology could blot out what I had
said; it was needless to think of one, none could cover the offence; but
where an apology was vain, a mere cry for help might bring Alan back to
my side. I put my pride away from me. “Alan!” I said; “if ye cannae help
me, I must just die here.”
He started up sitting, and looked at me.
“It’s true,” said I. “I’m by with it. O, let me get into the bield of a house
—I’ll can die there easier.” I had no need to pretend; whether I chose or not,
I spoke in a weeping voice that would have melted a heart of stone.
“Can ye walk?” asked Alan.
“No,” said I, “not without help. This last hour my legs have been fainting
under me; I’ve a stitch in my side like a red-hot iron; I cannae breathe right.
If I die, ye’ll can forgive me, Alan? In my heart, I liked ye fine—even when
I was the angriest.”

“Wheesht, wheesht!” cried Alan. “Dinna say that! David man, ye ken—”
He shut his mouth upon a sob. “Let me get my arm about ye,” he continued;
“that’s the way! Now lean upon me hard. Gude kens where there’s a house!
We’re in Balwhidder, too; there should be no want of houses, no, nor
friends’ houses here. Do ye gang easier so, Davie?”

“Ay,” said I, “I can be doing this way;” and I pressed his arm with my
hand.
Again he came near sobbing. “Davie,” said he, “I’m no a right man at all;
I have neither sense nor kindness; I could nae remember ye were just a
bairn, I couldnae see ye were dying on your feet; Davie, ye’ll have to try
and forgive me.”
“O man, let’s say no more about it!” said I. “We’re neither one of us to
mend the other—that’s the truth! We must just bear and forbear, man Alan.
O, but my stitch is sore! Is there nae house?”
“I’ll find a house to ye, David,” he said, stoutly. “We’ll follow down the
burn, where there’s bound to be houses. My poor man, will ye no be better

on my back?”
“O, Alan,” says I, “and me a good twelve inches taller?”
“Ye’re no such a thing,” cried Alan, with a start. “There may be a trifling
matter of an inch or two; I’m no saying I’m just exactly what ye would call
a tall man, whatever; and I dare say,” he added, his voice tailing off in a
laughable manner, “now when I come to think of it, I dare say ye’ll be just
about right. Ay, it’ll be a foot, or near hand; or may be even mair!”
It was sweet and laughable to hear Alan eat his words up in the fear of
some fresh quarrel. I could have laughed, had not my stitch caught me so
hard; but if I had laughed, I think I must have wept too.
“Alan,” cried I, “what makes ye so good to me? What makes ye care for
such a thankless fellow?”
“‘Deed, and I don’t know” said Alan. “For just precisely what I thought I
liked about ye, was that ye never quarrelled:—and now I like ye better!”

CHAPTER XXV
IN BALQUHIDDER

t the door of the first house we came to, Alan knocked, which
was of no very safe enterprise in such a part of the Highlands as
the Braes of Balquhidder. No great clan held rule there; it was
filled and disputed by small septs, and broken remnants, and
what they call “chiefless folk,” driven into the wild country
about the springs of Forth and Teith by the advance of the Campbells. Here
were Stewarts and Maclarens, which came to the same thing, for the
Maclarens followed Alan’s chief in war, and made but one clan with Appin.
Here, too, were many of that old, proscribed, nameless, red-handed clan of
the Macgregors. They had always been ill-considered, and now worse than
ever, having credit with no side or party in the whole country of Scotland.
Their chief, Macgregor of Macgregor, was in exile; the more immediate
leader of that part of them about Balquhidder, James More, Rob Roy’s
eldest son, lay waiting his trial in Edinburgh Castle; they were in ill-blood
with Highlander and Lowlander, with the Grahames, the Maclarens, and the
Stewarts; and Alan, who took up the quarrel of any friend, however distant,
was extremely wishful to avoid them.
Chance served us very well; for it was a household of Maclarens that we
found, where Alan was not only welcome for his name’s sake but known by
reputation. Here then I was got to bed without delay, and a doctor fetched,
who found me in a sorry plight. But whether because he was a very good
doctor, or I a very young, strong man, I lay bedridden for no more than a
week, and before a month I was able to take the road again with a good
heart.
All this time Alan would not leave me though I often pressed him, and
indeed his foolhardiness in staying was a common subject of outcry with
the two or three friends that were let into the secret. He hid by day in a hole
of the braes under a little wood; and at night, when the coast was clear,

would come into the house to visit me. I need not say if I was pleased to see
him; Mrs. Maclaren, our hostess, thought nothing good enough for such a
guest; and as Duncan Dhu (which was the name of our host) had a pair of
pipes in his house, and was much of a lover of music, this time of my
recovery was quite a festival, and we commonly turned night into day.
The soldiers let us be; although once a party of two companies and some
dragoons went by in the bottom of the valley, where I could see them
through the window as I lay in bed. What was much more astonishing, no
magistrate came near me, and there was no question put of whence I came
or whither I was going; and in that time of excitement, I was as free of all
inquiry as though I had lain in a desert. Yet my presence was known before
I left to all the people in Balquhidder and the adjacent parts; many coming
about the house on visits and these (after the custom of the country)
spreading the news among their neighbours. The bills, too, had now been
printed. There was one pinned near the foot of my bed, where I could read
my own not very flattering portrait and, in larger characters, the amount of
the blood money that had been set upon my life. Duncan Dhu and the rest
that knew that I had come there in Alan’s company, could have entertained
no doubt of who I was; and many others must have had their guess. For
though I had changed my clothes, I could not change my age or person; and
Lowland boys of eighteen were not so rife in these parts of the world, and
above all about that time, that they could fail to put one thing with another,
and connect me with the bill. So it was, at least. Other folk keep a secret
among two or three near friends, and somehow it leaks out; but among
these clansmen, it is told to a whole countryside, and they will keep it for a
century.
There was but one thing happened worth narrating; and that is the visit I
had of Robin Oig, one of the sons of the notorious Rob Roy. He was sought
upon all sides on a charge of carrying a young woman from Balfron and
marrying her (as was alleged) by force; yet he stepped about Balquhidder
like a gentleman in his own walled policy. It was he who had shot James
Maclaren at the plough stilts, a quarrel never satisfied; yet he walked into
the house of his blood enemies as a rider[30] might into a public inn.
[30] Commercial traveller.

Duncan had time to pass me word of who it was; and we looked at one
another in concern. You should understand, it was then close upon the time
of Alan’s coming; the two were little likely to agree; and yet if we sent word
or sought to make a signal, it was sure to arouse suspicion in a man under
so dark a cloud as the Macgregor.
He came in with a great show of civility, but like a man among inferiors;
took off his bonnet to Mrs. Maclaren, but clapped it on his head again to
speak to Duncan; and having thus set himself (as he would have thought) in
a proper light, came to my bedside and bowed.
“I am given to know, sir,” says he, “that your name is Balfour.”
“They call me David Balfour,” said I, “at your service.”
“I would give ye my name in return, sir,” he replied, “but it’s one
somewhat blown upon of late days; and it’ll perhaps suffice if I tell ye that I
am own brother to James More Drummond or Macgregor, of whom ye will
scarce have failed to hear.”
“No, sir,” said I, a little alarmed; “nor yet of your father, Macgregor-
Campbell.” And I sat up and bowed in bed; for I thought best to compliment
him, in case he was proud of having had an outlaw to his father.
He bowed in return. “But what I am come to say, sir,” he went on, “is
this. In the year ‘45, my brother raised a part of the ‘Gregara’ and marched
six companies to strike a stroke for the good side; and the surgeon that
marched with our clan and cured my brother’s leg when it was broken in the
brush at Preston Pans, was a gentleman of the same name precisely as
yourself. He was brother to Balfour of Baith; and if you are in any
reasonable degree of nearness one of that gentleman’s kin, I have come to
put myself and my people at your command.”
You are to remember that I knew no more of my descent than any
cadger’s dog; my uncle, to be sure, had prated of some of our high
connections, but nothing to the present purpose; and there was nothing left
me but that bitter disgrace of owning that I could not tell.
Robin told me shortly he was sorry he had put himself about, turned his
back upon me without a sign of salutation, and as he went towards the door,
I could hear him telling Duncan that I was “only some kinless loon that
didn’t know his own father.” Angry as I was at these words, and ashamed of
my own ignorance, I could scarce keep from smiling that a man who was

under the lash of the law (and was indeed hanged some three years later)
should be so nice as to the descent of his acquaintances.
Just in the door, he met Alan coming in; and the two drew back and
looked at each other like strange dogs. They were neither of them big men,
but they seemed fairly to swell out with pride. Each wore a sword, and by a
movement of his haunch, thrust clear the hilt of it, so that it might be the
more readily grasped and the blade drawn.
“Mr. Stewart, I am thinking,” says Robin.
“Troth, Mr. Macgregor, it’s not a name to be ashamed of,” answered
Alan.
“I did not know ye were in my country, sir,” says Robin.
“It sticks in my mind that I am in the country of my friends the
Maclarens,” says Alan.
“That’s a kittle point,” returned the other. “There may be two words to
say to that. But I think I will have heard that you are a man of your sword?”
“Unless ye were born deaf, Mr. Macgregor, ye will have heard a good
deal more than that,” says Alan. “I am not the only man that can draw steel
in Appin; and when my kinsman and captain, Ardshiel, had a talk with a
gentleman of your name, not so many years back, I could never hear that
the Macgregor had the best of it.”
“Do ye mean my father, sir?” says Robin.
“Well, I wouldnae wonder,” said Alan. “The gentleman I have in my
mind had the ill-taste to clap Campbell to his name.”
“My father was an old man,” returned Robin.
“The match was unequal. You and me would make a better pair, sir.”
“I was thinking that,” said Alan.
I was half out of bed, and Duncan had been hanging at the elbow of these
fighting cocks, ready to intervene upon the least occasion. But when that
word was uttered, it was a case of now or never; and Duncan, with
something of a white face to be sure, thrust himself between.
“Gentlemen,” said he, “I will have been thinking of a very different
matter, whateffer. Here are my pipes, and here are you two gentlemen who
are baith acclaimed pipers. It’s an auld dispute which one of ye’s the best.
Here will be a braw chance to settle it.”

“Why, sir,” said Alan, still addressing Robin, from whom indeed he had
not so much as shifted his eyes, nor yet Robin from him, “why, sir,” says
Alan, “I think I will have heard some sough[31] of the sort. Have ye music,
as folk say? Are ye a bit of a piper?”
[31] Rumour.

“I can pipe like a Macrimmon!” cries Robin.
“And that is a very bold word,” quoth Alan.
“I have made bolder words good before now,” returned Robin, “and that
against better adversaries.”
“It is easy to try that,” says Alan.
Duncan Dhu made haste to bring out the pair of pipes that was his
principal possession, and to set before his guests a mutton-ham and a bottle
of that drink which they call Athole brose, and which is made of old
whiskey, strained honey and sweet cream, slowly beaten together in the
right order and proportion. The two enemies were still on the very breach of
a quarrel; but down they sat, one upon each side of the peat fire, with a
mighty show of politeness. Maclaren pressed them to taste his mutton-ham
and “the wife’s brose,” reminding them the wife was out of Athole and had
a name far and wide for her skill in that confection. But Robin put aside
these hospitalities as bad for the breath.
“I would have ye to remark, sir,” said Alan, “that I havenae broken bread
for near upon ten hours, which will be worse for the breath than any brose
in Scotland.”
“I will take no advantages, Mr. Stewart,” replied Robin. “Eat and drink;
I’ll follow you.”
Each ate a small portion of the ham and drank a glass of the brose to Mrs.
Maclaren; and then after a great number of civilities, Robin took the pipes
and played a little spring in a very ranting manner.
“Ay, ye can blow” said Alan; and taking the instrument from his rival, he
first played the same spring in a manner identical with Robin’s; and then
wandered into variations, which, as he went on, he decorated with a perfect
flight of grace-notes, such as pipers love, and call the “warblers.”
I had been pleased with Robin’s playing, Alan’s ravished me.

“That’s no very bad, Mr. Stewart,” said the rival, “but ye show a poor
device in your warblers.”
“Me!” cried Alan, the blood starting to his face. “I give ye the lie.”
“Do ye own yourself beaten at the pipes, then,” said Robin, “that ye seek
to change them for the sword?”
“And that’s very well said, Mr. Macgregor,” returned Alan; “and in the
meantime” (laying a strong accent on the word) “I take back the lie. I
appeal to Duncan.”
“Indeed, ye need appeal to naebody,” said Robin. “Ye’re a far better
judge than any Maclaren in Balquhidder: for it’s a God’s truth that you’re a
very creditable piper for a Stewart. Hand me the pipes.” Alan did as he
asked; and Robin proceeded to imitate and correct some part of Alan’s
variations, which it seemed that he remembered perfectly.
“Ay, ye have music,” said Alan, gloomily.
“And now be the judge yourself, Mr. Stewart,” said Robin; and taking up
the variations from the beginning, he worked them throughout to so new a
purpose, with such ingenuity and sentiment, and with so odd a fancy and so
quick a knack in the grace-notes, that I was amazed to hear him.
As for Alan, his face grew dark and hot, and he sat and gnawed his
fingers, like a man under some deep affront. “Enough!” he cried. “Ye can
blow the pipes—make the most of that.” And he made as if to rise.
But Robin only held out his hand as if to ask for silence, and struck into
the slow measure of a pibroch. It was a fine piece of music in itself, and
nobly played; but it seems, besides, it was a piece peculiar to the Appin
Stewarts and a chief favourite with Alan. The first notes were scarce out,
before there came a change in his face; when the time quickened, he
seemed to grow restless in his seat; and long before that piece was at an
end, the last signs of his anger died from him, and he had no thought but for
the music.

“Robin Oig,” he said, when it was done, “ye are a great piper. I am not fit
to blow in the same kingdom with ye. Body of me! ye have mair music in
your sporran than I have in my head! And though it still sticks in my mind
that I could maybe show ye another of it with the cold steel, I warn ye
beforehand—it’ll no be fair! It would go against my heart to haggle a man
that can blow the pipes as you can!”
Thereupon that quarrel was made up; all night long the brose was going
and the pipes changing hands; and the day had come pretty bright, and the
three men were none the better for what they had been taking, before Robin
as much as thought upon the road.

CHAPTER XXVI
END OF THE FLIGHT: WE PASS THE FORTH

he month, as I have said, was not yet out, but it was already far
through August, and beautiful warm weather, with every sign of
an early and great harvest, when I was pronounced able for my
journey. Our money was now run to so low an ebb that we must
think first of all on speed; for if we came not soon to Mr.
Rankeillor’s, or if when we came there he should fail to help me, we must
surely starve. In Alan’s view, besides, the hunt must have now greatly
slackened; and the line of the Forth and even Stirling Bridge, which is the
main pass over that river, would be watched with little interest.
“It’s a chief principle in military affairs,” said he, “to go where ye are
least expected. Forth is our trouble; ye ken the saying, ‘Forth bridles the
wild Hielandman.’ Well, if we seek to creep round about the head of that
river and come down by Kippen or Balfron, it’s just precisely there that
they’ll be looking to lay hands on us. But if we stave on straight to the auld
Brig of Stirling, I’ll lay my sword they let us pass unchallenged.”
The first night, accordingly, we pushed to the house of a Maclaren in
Strathire, a friend of Duncan’s, where we slept the twenty-first of the
month, and whence we set forth again about the fall of night to make
another easy stage. The twenty-second we lay in a heather bush on the
hillside in Uam Var, within view of a herd of deer, the happiest ten hours of
sleep in a fine, breathing sunshine and on bone-dry ground, that I have ever
tasted. That night we struck Allan Water, and followed it down; and coming
to the edge of the hills saw the whole Carse of Stirling underfoot, as flat as
a pancake, with the town and castle on a hill in the midst of it, and the moon
shining on the Links of Forth.
“Now,” said Alan, “I kenna if ye care, but ye’re in your own land again.
We passed the Hieland Line in the first hour; and now if we could but pass
yon crooked water, we might cast our bonnets in the air.”

In Allan Water, near by where it falls into the Forth, we found a little
sandy islet, overgrown with burdock, butterbur and the like low plants, that
would just cover us if we lay flat. Here it was we made our camp, within
plain view of Stirling Castle, whence we could hear the drums beat as some
part of the garrison paraded. Shearers worked all day in a field on one side
of the river, and we could hear the stones going on the hooks and the voices
and even the words of the men talking. It behoved to lie close and keep
silent. But the sand of the little isle was sun-warm, the green plants gave us
shelter for our heads, we had food and drink in plenty; and to crown all, we
were within sight of safety.
As soon as the shearers quit their work and the dusk began to fall, we
waded ashore and struck for the Bridge of Stirling, keeping to the fields and
under the field fences.
The bridge is close under the castle hill, an old, high, narrow bridge with
pinnacles along the parapet; and you may conceive with how much interest
I looked upon it, not only as a place famous in history, but as the very doors
of salvation to Alan and myself. The moon was not yet up when we came
there; a few lights shone along the front of the fortress, and lower down a
few lighted windows in the town; but it was all mighty still, and there
seemed to be no guard upon the passage.
I was for pushing straight across; but Alan was more wary.
“It looks unco’ quiet,” said he; “but for all that we’ll lie down here
cannily behind a dyke, and make sure.”
So we lay for about a quarter of an hour, whiles whispering, whiles lying
still and hearing nothing earthly but the washing of the water on the piers.
At last there came by an old, hobbling woman with a crutch stick; who first
stopped a little, close to where we lay, and bemoaned herself and the long
way she had travelled; and then set forth again up the steep spring of the
bridge. The woman was so little, and the night still so dark, that we soon
lost sight of her; only heard the sound of her steps, and her stick, and a
cough that she had by fits, draw slowly farther away.
“She’s bound to be across now,” I whispered.
“Na,” said Alan, “her foot still sounds boss[32] upon the bridge.”
[32] Hollow.

And just then—“Who goes?” cried a voice, and we heard the butt of a
musket rattle on the stones. I must suppose the sentry had been sleeping, so
that had we tried, we might have passed unseen; but he was awake now, and
the chance forfeited.
“This’ll never do,” said Alan. “This’ll never, never do for us, David.”
And without another word, he began to crawl away through the fields;
and a little after, being well out of eye-shot, got to his feet again, and struck
along a road that led to the eastward. I could not conceive what he was
doing; and indeed I was so sharply cut by the disappointment, that I was
little likely to be pleased with anything. A moment back and I had seen
myself knocking at Mr. Rankeillor’s door to claim my inheritance, like a
hero in a ballad; and here was I back again, a wandering, hunted
blackguard, on the wrong side of Forth.
“Well?” said I.
“Well,” said Alan, “what would ye have? They’re none such fools as I
took them for. We have still the Forth to pass, Davie—weary fall the rains
that fed and the hillsides that guided it!”
“And why go east?” said I.
“Ou, just upon the chance!” said he. “If we cannae pass the river, we’ll
have to see what we can do for the firth.”
“There are fords upon the river, and none upon the firth,” said I.
“To be sure there are fords, and a bridge forbye,” quoth Alan; “and of
what service, when they are watched?”
“Well,” said I, “but a river can be swum.”
“By them that have the skill of it,” returned he; “but I have yet to hear
that either you or me is much of a hand at that exercise; and for my own
part, I swim like a stone.”
“I’m not up to you in talking back, Alan,” I said; “but I can see we’re
making bad worse. If it’s hard to pass a river, it stands to reason it must be
worse to pass a sea.”
“But there’s such a thing as a boat,” says Alan, “or I’m the more
deceived.”
“Ay, and such a thing as money,” says I. “But for us that have neither one
nor other, they might just as well not have been invented.”

“Ye think so?” said Alan.
“I do that,” said I.
“David,” says he, “ye’re a man of small invention and less faith. But let
me set my wits upon the hone, and if I cannae beg, borrow, nor yet steal a
boat, I’ll make one!”
“I think I see ye!” said I. “And what’s more than all that: if ye pass a
bridge, it can tell no tales; but if we pass the firth, there’s the boat on the
wrong side—somebody must have brought it—the country-side will all be
in a bizz—-”
“Man!” cried Alan, “if I make a boat, I’ll make a body to take it back
again! So deave me with no more of your nonsense, but walk (for that’s
what you’ve got to do)—and let Alan think for ye.”
All night, then, we walked through the north side of the Carse under the
high line of the Ochil mountains; and by Alloa and Clackmannan and
Culross, all of which we avoided: and about ten in the morning, mighty
hungry and tired, came to the little clachan of Limekilns. This is a place that
sits near in by the water-side, and looks across the Hope to the town of the
Queensferry. Smoke went up from both of these, and from other villages
and farms upon all hands. The fields were being reaped; two ships lay
anchored, and boats were coming and going on the Hope. It was altogether
a right pleasant sight to me; and I could not take my fill of gazing at these
comfortable, green, cultivated hills and the busy people both of the field
and sea.
For all that, there was Mr. Rankeillor’s house on the south shore, where I
had no doubt wealth awaited me; and here was I upon the north, clad in
poor enough attire of an outlandish fashion, with three silver shillings left to
me of all my fortune, a price set upon my head, and an outlawed man for
my sole company.
“O, Alan!” said I, “to think of it! Over there, there’s all that heart could
want waiting me; and the birds go over, and the boats go over—all that
please can go, but just me only! O, man, but it’s a heart-break!”
In Limekilns we entered a small change-house, which we only knew to
be a public by the wand over the door, and bought some bread and cheese
from a good-looking lass that was the servant. This we carried with us in a
bundle, meaning to sit and eat it in a bush of wood on the sea-shore, that we

saw some third part of a mile in front. As we went, I kept looking across the
water and sighing to myself; and though I took no heed of it, Alan had
fallen into a muse. At last he stopped in the way.
“Did ye take heed of the lass we bought this of?” says he, tapping on the
bread and cheese.
“To be sure,” said I, “and a bonny lass she was.”
“Ye thought that?” cries he. “Man, David, that’s good news.”
“In the name of all that’s wonderful, why so?” says I. “What good can
that do?”
“Well,” said Alan, with one of his droll looks, “I was rather in hopes it
would maybe get us that boat.”
“If it were the other way about, it would be liker it,” said I.
“That’s all that you ken, ye see,” said Alan. “I don’t want the lass to fall
in love with ye, I want her to be sorry for ye, David; to which end there is
no manner of need that she should take you for a beauty. Let me see”
(looking me curiously over). “I wish ye were a wee thing paler; but apart
from that ye’ll do fine for my purpose—ye have a fine, hang-dog, rag-and-
tatter, clappermaclaw kind of a look to ye, as if ye had stolen the coat from
a potato-bogle. Come; right about, and back to the change-house for that
boat of ours.”
I followed him, laughing.
“David Balfour,” said he, “ye’re a very funny gentleman by your way of
it, and this is a very funny employ for ye, no doubt. For all that, if ye have
any affection for my neck (to say nothing of your own) ye will perhaps be
kind enough to take this matter responsibly. I am going to do a bit of play-
acting, the bottom ground of which is just exactly as serious as the gallows
for the pair of us. So bear it, if ye please, in mind, and conduct yourself
according.”
“Well, well,” said I, “have it as you will.”
As we got near the clachan, he made me take his arm and hang upon it
like one almost helpless with weariness; and by the time he pushed open the
change-house door, he seemed to be half carrying me. The maid appeared
surprised (as well she might be) at our speedy return; but Alan had no
words to spare for her in explanation, helped me to a chair, called for a tass
of brandy with which he fed me in little sips, and then breaking up the

bread and cheese helped me to eat it like a nursery-lass; the whole with that
grave, concerned, affectionate countenance, that might have imposed upon
a judge. It was small wonder if the maid were taken with the picture we
presented, of a poor, sick, overwrought lad and his most tender comrade.
She drew quite near, and stood leaning with her back on the next table.
“What’s like wrong with him?” said she at last.
Alan turned upon her, to my great wonder, with a kind of fury. “Wrong?”
cries he. “He’s walked more hundreds of miles than he has hairs upon his
chin, and slept oftener in wet heather than dry sheets. Wrong, quo’ she!
Wrong enough, I would think! Wrong, indeed!” and he kept grumbling to
himself as he fed me, like a man ill-pleased.
“He’s young for the like of that,” said the maid.
“Ower young,” said Alan, with his back to her.
“He would be better riding,” says she.
“And where could I get a horse to him?” cried Alan, turning on her with
the same appearance of fury. “Would ye have me steal?”
I thought this roughness would have sent her off in dudgeon, as indeed it
closed her mouth for the time. But my companion knew very well what he
was doing; and for as simple as he was in some things of life, had a great
fund of roguishness in such affairs as these.
“Ye neednae tell me,” she said at last—“ye’re gentry.”
“Well,” said Alan, softened a little (I believe against his will) by this
artless comment, “and suppose we were? Did ever you hear that gentrice
put money in folk’s pockets?”
She sighed at this, as if she were herself some disinherited great lady.
“No,” says she, “that’s true indeed.”
I was all this while chafing at the part I played, and sitting tongue-tied
between shame and merriment; but somehow at this I could hold in no
longer, and bade Alan let me be, for I was better already. My voice stuck in
my throat, for I ever hated to take part in lies; but my very embarrassment
helped on the plot, for the lass no doubt set down my husky voice to
sickness and fatigue.
“Has he nae friends?” said she, in a tearful voice.

“That has he so!” cried Alan, “if we could but win to them!—friends and
rich friends, beds to lie in, food to eat, doctors to see to him—and here he
must tramp in the dubs and sleep in the heather like a beggarman.”
“And why that?” says the lass.
“My dear,” said Alan, “I cannae very safely say; but I’ll tell ye what I’ll
do instead,” says he, “I’ll whistle ye a bit tune.” And with that he leaned
pretty far over the table, and in a mere breath of a whistle, but with a
wonderful pretty sentiment, gave her a few bars of “Charlie is my darling.”
“Wheesht,” says she, and looked over her shoulder to the door.
“That’s it,” said Alan.
“And him so young!” cries the lass.
“He’s old enough to——” and Alan struck his forefinger on the back part
of his neck, meaning that I was old enough to lose my head.
“It would be a black shame,” she cried, flushing high.
“It’s what will be, though,” said Alan, “unless we manage the better.”
At this the lass turned and ran out of that part of the house, leaving us
alone together. Alan in high good humour at the furthering of his schemes,
and I in bitter dudgeon at being called a Jacobite and treated like a child.
“Alan,” I cried, “I can stand no more of this.”
“Ye’ll have to sit it then, Davie,” said he. “For if ye upset the pot now, ye
may scrape your own life out of the fire, but Alan Breck is a dead man.”
This was so true that I could only groan; and even my groan served
Alan’s purpose, for it was overheard by the lass as she came flying in again
with a dish of white puddings and a bottle of strong ale.
“Poor lamb!” says she, and had no sooner set the meat before us, than she
touched me on the shoulder with a little friendly touch, as much as to bid
me cheer up. Then she told us to fall to, and there would be no more to pay;
for the inn was her own, or at least her father’s, and he was gone for the day
to Pittencrieff. We waited for no second bidding, for bread and cheese is but
cold comfort and the puddings smelt excellently well; and while we sat and
ate, she took up that same place by the next table, looking on, and thinking,
and frowning to herself, and drawing the string of her apron through her
hand.
“I’m thinking ye have rather a long tongue,” she said at last to Alan.

“Ay” said Alan; “but ye see I ken the folk I speak to.”
“I would never betray ye,” said she, “if ye mean that.”
“No,” said he, “ye’re not that kind. But I’ll tell ye what ye would do, ye
would help.”
“I couldnae,” said she, shaking her head. “Na, I couldnae.”
“No,” said he, “but if ye could?”
She answered him nothing.
“Look here, my lass,” said Alan, “there are boats in the Kingdom of Fife,
for I saw two (no less) upon the beach, as I came in by your town’s end.
Now if we could have the use of a boat to pass under cloud of night into
Lothian, and some secret, decent kind of a man to bring that boat back
again and keep his counsel, there would be two souls saved—mine to all
likelihood—his to a dead surety. If we lack that boat, we have but three
shillings left in this wide world; and where to go, and how to do, and what
other place there is for us except the chains of a gibbet—I give you my
naked word, I kenna! Shall we go wanting, lassie? Are ye to lie in your
warm bed and think upon us, when the wind gowls in the chimney and the
rain tirls on the roof? Are ye to eat your meat by the cheeks of a red fire,
and think upon this poor sick lad of mine, biting his finger ends on a blae
muir for cauld and hunger? Sick or sound, he must aye be moving; with the
death grapple at his throat he must aye be trailing in the rain on the lang
roads; and when he gants his last on a rickle of cauld stanes, there will be
nae friends near him but only me and God.”
At this appeal, I could see the lass was in great trouble of mind, being
tempted to help us, and yet in some fear she might be helping malefactors;
and so now I determined to step in myself and to allay her scruples with a
portion of the truth.
“Did ever you hear,” said I, “of Mr. Rankeillor of the Ferry?”
“Rankeillor the writer?” said she. “I daur say that!”
“Well,” said I, “it’s to his door that I am bound, so you may judge by that
if I am an ill-doer; and I will tell you more, that though I am indeed, by a
dreadful error, in some peril of my life, King George has no truer friend in
all Scotland than myself.”
Her face cleared up mightily at this, although Alan’s darkened.

“That’s more than I would ask,” said she. “Mr. Rankeillor is a kennt
man.” And she bade us finish our meat, get clear of the clachan as soon as
might be, and lie close in the bit wood on the sea-beach. “And ye can trust
me,” says she, “I’ll find some means to put you over.”
At this we waited for no more, but shook hands with her upon the
bargain, made short work of the puddings, and set forth again from
Limekilns as far as to the wood. It was a small piece of perhaps a score of
elders and hawthorns and a few young ashes, not thick enough to veil us
from passersby upon the road or beach. Here we must lie, however, making
the best of the brave warm weather and the good hopes we now had of a
deliverance, and planing more particularly what remained for us to do.
We had but one trouble all day; when a strolling piper came and sat in the
same wood with us; a red-nosed, bleareyed, drunken dog, with a great bottle
of whisky in his pocket, and a long story of wrongs that had been done him
by all sorts of persons, from the Lord President of the Court of Session,
who had denied him justice, down to the Bailies of Inverkeithing who had
given him more of it than he desired. It was impossible but he should
conceive some suspicion of two men lying all day concealed in a thicket
and having no business to allege. As long as he stayed there he kept us in
hot water with prying questions; and after he was gone, as he was a man not
very likely to hold his tongue, we were in the greater impatience to be gone
ourselves.
The day came to an end with the same brightness; the night fell quiet and
clear; lights came out in houses and hamlets and then, one after another,
began to be put out; but it was past eleven, and we were long since
strangely tortured with anxieties, before we heard the grinding of oars upon
the rowing-pins. At that, we looked out and saw the lass herself coming
rowing to us in a boat. She had trusted no one with our affairs, not even her
sweetheart, if she had one; but as soon as her father was asleep, had left the
house by a window, stolen a neighbour’s boat, and come to our assistance
single-handed.
I was abashed how to find expression for my thanks; but she was no less
abashed at the thought of hearing them; begged us to lose no time and to
hold our peace, saying (very properly) that the heart of our matter was in
haste and silence; and so, what with one thing and another, she had set us
on the Lothian shore not far from Carriden, had shaken hands with us, and

was out again at sea and rowing for Limekilns, before there was one word
said either of her service or our gratitude.
Even after she was gone, we had nothing to say, as indeed nothing was
enough for such a kindness. Only Alan stood a great while upon the shore
shaking his head.

“It is a very fine lass,” he said at last. “David, it is a very fine lass.” And
a matter of an hour later, as we were lying in a den on the sea-shore and I
had been already dozing, he broke out again in commendations of her
character. For my part, I could say nothing, she was so simple a creature
that my heart smote me both with remorse and fear: remorse because we
had traded upon her ignorance; and fear lest we should have anyway
involved her in the dangers of our situation.

CHAPTER XXVII
I COME TO MR. RANKEILLOR

he next day it was agreed that Alan should fend for himself till
sunset; but as soon as it began to grow dark, he should lie in the
fields by the roadside near to Newhalls, and stir for naught until
he heard me whistling. At first I proposed I should give him for
a signal the “Bonnie House of Airlie,” which was a favourite of
mine; but he objected that as the piece was very commonly known, any
ploughman might whistle it by accident; and taught me instead a little
fragment of a Highland air, which has run in my head from that day to this,
and will likely run in my head when I lie dying. Every time it comes to me,
it takes me off to that last day of my uncertainty, with Alan sitting up in the
bottom of the den, whistling and beating the measure with a finger, and the
grey of the dawn coming on his face.
I was in the long street of Queensferry before the sun was up. It was a
fairly built burgh, the houses of good stone, many slated; the town-hall not
so fine, I thought, as that of Peebles, nor yet the street so noble; but take it
altogether, it put me to shame for my foul tatters.
As the morning went on, and the fires began to be kindled, and the
windows to open, and the people to appear out of the houses, my concern
and despondency grew ever the blacker. I saw now that I had no grounds to
stand upon; and no clear proof of my rights, nor so much as of my own
identity. If it was all a bubble, I was indeed sorely cheated and left in a sore
pass. Even if things were as I conceived, it would in all likelihood take time
to establish my contentions; and what time had I to spare with less than
three shillings in my pocket, and a condemned, hunted man upon my hands
to ship out of the country? Truly, if my hope broke with me, it might come
to the gallows yet for both of us. And as I continued to walk up and down,
and saw people looking askance at me upon the street or out of windows,
and nudging or speaking one to another with smiles, I began to take a fresh

apprehension: that it might be no easy matter even to come to speech of the
lawyer, far less to convince him of my story.
For the life of me I could not muster up the courage to address any of
these reputable burghers; I thought shame even to speak with them in such a
pickle of rags and dirt; and if I had asked for the house of such a man as Mr.
Rankeillor, I suppose they would have burst out laughing in my face. So I
went up and down, and through the street, and down to the harbour-side,
like a dog that has lost its master, with a strange gnawing in my inwards,
and every now and then a movement of despair. It grew to be high day at
last, perhaps nine in the forenoon; and I was worn with these wanderings,
and chanced to have stopped in front of a very good house on the landward
side, a house with beautiful, clear glass windows, flowering knots upon the
sills, the walls new-harled[33] and a chase-dog sitting yawning on the step
like one that was at home. Well, I was even envying this dumb brute, when
the door fell open and there issued forth a shrewd, ruddy, kindly,
consequential man in a well-powdered wig and spectacles. I was in such a
plight that no one set eyes on me once, but he looked at me again; and this
gentleman, as it proved, was so much struck with my poor appearance that
he came straight up to me and asked me what I did.
[33] Newly rough-cast.

I told him I was come to the Queensferry on business, and taking heart of
grace, asked him to direct me to the house of Mr. Rankeillor.
“Why,” said he, “that is his house that I have just come out of; and for a
rather singular chance, I am that very man.”
“Then, sir,” said I, “I have to beg the favour of an interview.”
“I do not know your name,” said he, “nor yet your face.”
“My name is David Balfour,” said I.
“David Balfour?” he repeated, in rather a high tone, like one surprised.
“And where have you come from, Mr. David Balfour?” he asked, looking
me pretty drily in the face.
“I have come from a great many strange places, sir,” said I; “but I think it
would be as well to tell you where and how in a more private manner.”
He seemed to muse awhile, holding his lip in his hand, and looking now
at me and now upon the causeway of the street.

“Yes,” says he, “that will be the best, no doubt.” And he led me back with
him into his house, cried out to some one whom I could not see that he
would be engaged all morning, and brought me into a little dusty chamber
full of books and documents. Here he sate down, and bade me be seated;
though I thought he looked a little ruefully from his clean chair to my
muddy rags. “And now,” says he, “if you have any business, pray be brief
and come swiftly to the point. Nec gemino bellum Trojanum orditur ab ovo
—do you understand that?” says he, with a keen look.

“I will even do as Horace says, sir,” I answered, smiling, “and carry you
in medias res.” He nodded as if he was well pleased, and indeed his scrap of
Latin had been set to test me. For all that, and though I was somewhat

encouraged, the blood came in my face when I added: “I have reason to
believe myself some rights on the estate of Shaws.”
He got a paper book out of a drawer and set it before him open. “Well?”
said he.
But I had shot my bolt and sat speechless.
“Come, come, Mr. Balfour,” said he, “you must continue. Where were
you born?”
“In Essendean, sir,” said I, “the year 1733, the 12th of March.”
He seemed to follow this statement in his paper book; but what that
meant I knew not. “Your father and mother?” said he.
“My father was Alexander Balfour, schoolmaster of that place,” said I,
“and my mother Grace Pitarrow; I think her people were from Angus.”
“Have you any papers proving your identity?” asked Mr. Rankeillor.
“No, sir,” said I, “but they are in the hands of Mr. Campbell, the minister,
and could be readily produced. Mr. Campbell, too, would give me his word;
and for that matter, I do not think my uncle would deny me.”
“Meaning Mr. Ebenezer Balfour?” says he.
“The same,” said I.
“Whom you have seen?” he asked.
“By whom I was received into his own house,” I answered.
“Did you ever meet a man of the name of Hoseason?” asked Mr.
Rankeillor.
“I did so, sir, for my sins,” said I; “for it was by his means and the
procurement of my uncle, that I was kidnapped within sight of this town,
carried to sea, suffered shipwreck and a hundred other hardships, and stand
before you to-day in this poor accoutrement.”
“You say you were shipwrecked,” said Rankeillor; “where was that?”
“Off the south end of the Isle of Mull,” said I. “The name of the isle on
which I was cast up is the Island Earraid.”
“Ah!” says he, smiling, “you are deeper than me in the geography. But so
far, I may tell you, this agrees pretty exactly with other informations that I
hold. But you say you were kidnapped; in what sense?”

“In the plain meaning of the word, sir,” said I. “I was on my way to your
house, when I was trepanned on board the brig, cruelly struck down, thrown
below, and knew no more of anything till we were far at sea. I was destined
for the plantations; a fate that, in God’s providence, I have escaped.”
“The brig was lost on June the 27th,” says he, looking in his book, “and
we are now at August the 24th. Here is a considerable hiatus, Mr. Balfour,
of near upon two months. It has already caused a vast amount of trouble to
your friends; and I own I shall not be very well contented until it is set
right.”
“Indeed, sir,” said I, “these months are very easily filled up; but yet
before I told my story, I would be glad to know that I was talking to a
friend.”
“This is to argue in a circle,” said the lawyer. “I cannot be convinced till I
have heard you. I cannot be your friend till I am properly informed. If you
were more trustful, it would better befit your time of life. And you know,
Mr. Balfour, we have a proverb in the country that evil-doers are aye evil-
dreaders.”
“You are not to forget, sir,” said I, “that I have already suffered by my
trustfulness; and was shipped off to be a slave by the very man that (if I
rightly understand) is your employer?”
All this while I had been gaining ground with Mr. Rankeillor, and in
proportion as I gained ground, gaining confidence. But at this sally, which I
made with something of a smile myself, he fairly laughed aloud.
“No, no,” said he, “it is not so bad as that. Fui, non sum. I was indeed
your uncle’s man of business; but while you (imberbis juvenis custode
remoto) were gallivanting in the west, a good deal of water has run under
the bridges; and if your ears did not sing, it was not for lack of being talked
about. On the very day of your sea disaster, Mr. Campbell stalked into my
office, demanding you from all the winds. I had never heard of your
existence; but I had known your father; and from matters in my competence
(to be touched upon hereafter) I was disposed to fear the worst. Mr.
Ebenezer admitted having seen you; declared (what seemed improbable)
that he had given you considerable sums; and that you had started for the
continent of Europe, intending to fulfil your education, which was probable
and praiseworthy. Interrogated how you had come to send no word to Mr.
Campbell, he deponed that you had expressed a great desire to break with

your past life. Further interrogated where you now were, protested
ignorance, but believed you were in Leyden. That is a close sum of his
replies. I am not exactly sure that any one believed him,” continued Mr.
Rankeillor with a smile; “and in particular he so much disrelished me
expressions of mine that (in a word) he showed me to the door. We were
then at a full stand; for whatever shrewd suspicions we might entertain, we
had no shadow of probation. In the very article, comes Captain Hoseason
with the story of your drowning; whereupon all fell through; with no
consequences but concern to Mr. Campbell, injury to my pocket, and
another blot upon your uncle’s character, which could very ill afford it. And
now, Mr. Balfour,” said he, “you understand the whole process of these
matters, and can judge for yourself to what extent I may be trusted.”
Indeed he was more pedantic than I can represent him, and placed more
scraps of Latin in his speech; but it was all uttered with a fine geniality of
eye and manner which went far to conquer my distrust. Moreover, I could
see he now treated me as if I was myself beyond a doubt; so that first point
of my identity seemed fully granted.
“Sir,” said I, “if I tell you my story, I must commit a friend’s life to your
discretion. Pass me your word it shall be sacred; and for what touches
myself, I will ask no better guarantee than just your face.”
He passed me his word very seriously. “But,” said he, “these are rather
alarming prolocutions; and if there are in your story any little jostles to the
law, I would beg you to bear in mind that I am a lawyer, and pass lightly.”
Thereupon I told him my story from the first, he listening with his
spectacles thrust up and his eyes closed, so that I sometimes feared he was
asleep. But no such matter! he heard every word (as I found afterward) with
such quickness of hearing and precision of memory as often surprised me.
Even strange outlandish Gaelic names, heard for that time only, he
remembered and would remind me of, years after. Yet when I called Alan
Breck in full, we had an odd scene. The name of Alan had of course rung
through Scotland, with the news of the Appin murder and the offer of the
reward; and it had no sooner escaped me than the lawyer moved in his seat
and opened his eyes.
“I would name no unnecessary names, Mr. Balfour,” said he; “above all
of Highlanders, many of whom are obnoxious to the law.”

“Well, it might have been better not,” said I, “but since I have let it slip, I
may as well continue.”
“Not at all,” said Mr. Rankeillor. “I am somewhat dull of hearing, as you
may have remarked; and I am far from sure I caught the name exactly. We
will call your friend, if you please, Mr. Thomson—that there may be no
reflections. And in future, I would take some such way with any Highlander
that you may have to mention—dead or alive.”
By this, I saw he must have heard the name all too clearly, and had
already guessed I might be coming to the murder. If he chose to play this
part of ignorance, it was no matter of mine; so I smiled, said it was no very
Highland-sounding name, and consented. Through all the rest of my story
Alan was Mr. Thomson; which amused me the more, as it was a piece of
policy after his own heart. James Stewart, in like manner, was mentioned
under the style of Mr. Thomson’s kinsman; Colin Campbell passed as a Mr.
Glen; and to Cluny, when I came to that part of my tale, I gave the name of
“Mr. Jameson, a Highland chief.” It was truly the most open farce, and I
wondered that the lawyer should care to keep it up; but, after all, it was
quite in the taste of that age, when there were two parties in the state, and
quiet persons, with no very high opinions of their own, sought out every
cranny to avoid offence to either.
“Well, well,” said the lawyer, when I had quite done, “this is a great epic,
a great Odyssey of yours. You must tell it, sir, in a sound Latinity when
your scholarship is riper; or in English if you please, though for my part I
prefer the stronger tongue. You have rolled much; quæ regio in terris—
what parish in Scotland (to make a homely translation) has not been filled
with your wanderings? You have shown, besides, a singular aptitude for
getting into false positions; and, yes, upon the whole, for behaving well in
them. This Mr. Thomson seems to me a gentleman of some choice qualities,
though perhaps a trifle bloody-minded. It would please me none the worse,
if (with all his merits) he were soused in the North Sea, for the man, Mr.
David, is a sore embarrassment. But you are doubtless quite right to adhere
to him; indubitably, he adhered to you. It comes—we may say—he was
your true companion; nor less paribus curis vestigia figit, for I dare say you
would both take an orra thought upon the gallows. Well, well, these days
are fortunately by; and I think (speaking humanly) that you are near the end
of your troubles.”

As he thus moralised on my adventures, he looked upon me with so
much humour and benignity that I could scarce contain my satisfaction. I
had been so long wandering with lawless people, and making my bed upon
the hills and under the bare sky, that to sit once more in a clean, covered
house, and to talk amicably with a gentleman in broadcloth, seemed mighty
elevations. Even as I thought so, my eye fell on my unseemly tatters, and I
was once more plunged in confusion. But the lawyer saw and understood
me. He rose, called over the stair to lay another plate, for Mr. Balfour would
stay to dinner, and led me into a bedroom in the upper part of the house.
Here he set before me water and soap, and a comb; and laid out some
clothes that belonged to his son; and here, with another apposite tag, he left
me to my toilet.

CHAPTER XXVIII
I GO IN QUEST OF MY INHERITANCE

aving made what change I could in my appearance; and blithe
was I to look in the glass and find the beggarman a thing of the
past, and David Balfour come to life again. And yet I was
ashamed of the change too, and, above all, of the borrowed
clothes. When I had done, Mr. Rankeillor caught me on the
stair, made me his compliments, and had me again into the cabinet.
“Sit ye down, Mr. David,” said he, “and now that you are looking a little
more like yourself, let me see if I can find you any news. You will be
wondering, no doubt, about your father and your uncle? To be sure it is a
singular tale; and the explanation is one that I blush to have to offer you.
For,” says he, really with embarrassment, “the matter hinges on a love
affair.”
“Truly,” said I, “I cannot very well join that notion with my uncle.”
“But your uncle, Mr. David, was not always old,” replied the lawyer,
“and what may perhaps surprise you more, not always ugly. He had a fine,
gallant air; people stood in their doors to look after him, as he went by upon
a mettle horse. I have seen it with these eyes, and I ingenuously confess, not
altogether without envy; for I was a plain lad myself and a plain man’s son;
and in those days it was a case of Odi te, qui bellus es, Sabelle.”
“It sounds like a dream,” said I.
“Ay, ay,” said the lawyer, “that is how it is with youth and age. Nor was
that all, but he had a spirit of his own that seemed to promise great things in
the future. In 1715, what must he do but run away to join the rebels? It was
your father that pursued him, found him in a ditch, and brought him back
multum gementem; to the mirth of the whole country. However, majora
canamus—the two lads fell in love, and that with the same lady. Mr.
Ebenezer, who was the admired and the beloved, and the spoiled one, made,

no doubt, mighty certain of the victory; and when he found he had deceived
himself, screamed like a peacock. The whole country heard of it; now he
lay sick at home, with his silly family standing round the bed in tears; now
he rode from public-house to public-house, and shouted his sorrows into the
lug of Tom, Dick, and Harry. Your father, Mr. David, was a kind gentleman;
but he was weak, dolefully weak; took all this folly with a long
countenance; and one day—by your leave!—resigned the lady. She was no
such fool, however; it’s from her you must inherit your excellent good
sense; and she refused to be bandied from one to another. Both got upon
their knees to her; and the upshot of the matter for that while was that she
showed both of them the door. That was in August; dear me! the same year I
came from college. The scene must have been highly farcical.”
I thought myself it was a silly business, but I could not forget my father
had a hand in it. “Surely, sir, it had some note of tragedy,” said I.
“Why, no, sir, not at all,” returned the lawyer. “For tragedy implies some
ponderable matter in dispute, some dignus vindice nodus; and this piece of
work was all about the petulance of a young ass that had been spoiled, and
wanted nothing so much as to be tied up and soundly belted. However, that
was not your father’s view; and the end of it was, that from concession to
concession on your father’s part, and from one height to another of
squalling, sentimental selfishness upon your uncle’s, they came at last to
drive a sort of bargain, from whose ill results you have recently been
smarting. The one man took the lady, the other the estate. Now, Mr. David,
they talk a great deal of charity and generosity; but in this disputable state
of life, I often think the happiest consequences seem to flow when a
gentleman consults his lawyer, and takes all the law allows him. Anyhow,
this piece of Quixotry on your father’s part, as it was unjust in itself, has
brought forth a monstrous family of injustices. Your father and mother lived
and died poor folk; you were poorly reared; and in the meanwhile, what a
time it has been for the tenants on the estate of Shaws! And I might add (if
it was a matter I cared much about) what a time for Mr. Ebenezer!”
“And yet that is certainly the strangest part of all,” said I, “that a man’s
nature should thus change.”
“True,” said Mr. Rankeillor. “And yet I imagine it was natural enough.
He could not think that he had played a handsome part. Those who knew
the story gave him the cold shoulder; those who knew it not, seeing one

brother disappear, and the other succeed in the estate, raised a cry of
murder; so that upon all sides he found himself evited. Money was all he
got by his bargain; well, he came to think the more of money. He was
selfish when he was young, he is selfish now that he is old; and the latter
end of all these pretty manners and fine feelings you have seen for
yourself.”
“Well, sir,” said I, “and in all this, what is my position?”
“The estate is yours beyond a doubt,” replied the lawyer. “It matters
nothing what your father signed, you are the heir of entail. But your uncle is
a man to fight the indefensible; and it would be likely your identity that he
would call in question. A lawsuit is always expensive, and a family lawsuit
always scandalous; besides which, if any of your doings with your friend
Mr. Thomson were to come out, we might find that we had burned our
fingers. The kidnapping, to be sure, would be a court card upon our side, if
we could only prove it. But it may be difficult to prove; and my advice
(upon the whole) is to make a very easy bargain with your uncle, perhaps
even leaving him at Shaws where he has taken root for a quarter of a
century, and contenting yourself in the meanwhile with a fair provision.”
I told him I was very willing to be easy, and that to carry family concerns
before the public was a step from which I was naturally much averse. In the
meantime (thinking to myself) I began to see the outlines of that scheme on
which we afterwards acted.
“The great affair,” I asked, “is to bring home to him the kidnapping?”
“Surely,” said Mr. Rankeillor, “and if possible, out of court. For mark you
here, Mr. David: we could no doubt find some men of the Covenant who
would swear to your reclusion; but once they were in the box, we could no
longer check their testimony, and some word of your friend Mr. Thomson
must certainly crop out. Which (from what you have let fall) I cannot think
to be desirable.”
“Well, sir,” said I, “here is my way of it.” And I opened my plot to him.
“But this would seem to involve my meeting the man Thomson?” says
he, when I had done.
“I think so, indeed, sir,” said I.
“Dear doctor!” cries he, rubbing his brow. “Dear doctor! No, Mr. David, I
am afraid your scheme is inadmissible. I say nothing against your friend,

Mr. Thomson: I know nothing against him; and if I did—mark this, Mr.
David!—it would be my duty to lay hands on him. Now I put it to you: is it
wise to meet? He may have matters to his charge. He may not have told you
all. His name may not be even Thomson!” cries the lawyer, twinkling; “for
some of these fellows will pick up names by the roadside as another would
gather haws.”
“You must be the judge, sir,” said I.
But it was clear my plan had taken hold upon his fancy, for he kept
musing to himself till we were called to dinner and the company of Mrs.
Rankeillor; and that lady had scarce left us again to ourselves and a bottle
of wine, ere he was back harping on my proposal. When and where was I to
meet my friend Mr. Thomson; was I sure of Mr. T.‘s discretion; supposing
we could catch the old fox tripping, would I consent to such and such a
term of an agreement—these and the like questions he kept asking at long
intervals, while he thoughtfully rolled his wine upon his tongue. When I had
answered all of them, seemingly to his contentment, he fell into a still
deeper muse, even the claret being now forgotten. Then he got a sheet of
paper and a pencil, and set to work writing and weighing every word; and at
last touched a bell and had his clerk into the chamber.
“Torrance,” said he, “I must have this written out fair against to-night;
and when it is done, you will be so kind as put on your hat and be ready to
come along with this gentleman and me, for you will probably be wanted as
a witness.”
“What, sir,” cried I, as soon as the clerk was gone, “are you to venture
it?”
“Why, so it would appear,” says he, filling his glass. “But let us speak no
more of business. The very sight of Torrance brings in my head a little droll
matter of some years ago, when I had made a tryst with the poor oaf at the
cross of Edinburgh. Each had gone his proper errand; and when it came four
o’clock, Torrance had been taking a glass and did not know his master, and
I, who had forgot my spectacles, was so blind without them, that I give you
my word I did not know my own clerk.” And thereupon he laughed heartily.
I said it was an odd chance, and smiled out of politeness; but what held
me all the afternoon in wonder, he kept returning and dwelling on this story,
and telling it again with fresh details and laughter; so that I began at last to
be quite put out of countenance and feel ashamed for my friend’s folly.

Towards the time I had appointed with Alan, we set out from the house,
Mr. Rankeillor and I arm in arm, and Torrance following behind with the
deed in his pocket and a covered basket in his hand. All through the town,
the lawyer was bowing right and left, and continually being button-holed by
gentlemen on matters of burgh or private business; and I could see he was
one greatly looked up to in the county. At last we were clear of the houses,
and began to go along the side of the haven and towards the Hawes Inn and
the Ferry pier, the scene of my misfortune. I could not look upon the place
without emotion, recalling how many that had been there with me that day
were now no more: Ransome taken, I could hope, from the evil to come;
Shuan passed where I dared not follow him; and the poor souls that had
gone down with the brig in her last plunge. All these, and the brig herself, I
had outlived; and come through these hardships and fearful perils without
scath. My only thought should have been of gratitude; and yet I could not
behold the place without sorrow for others and a chill of recollected fear.
I was so thinking when, upon a sudden, Mr. Rankeillor cried out, clapped
his hand to his pockets, and began to laugh.
“Why,” he cries, “if this be not a farcical adventure! After all that I said, I
have forgot my glasses!”
At that, of course, I understood the purpose of his anecdote, and knew
that if he had left his spectacles at home, it had been done on purpose, so
that he might have the benefit of Alan’s help without the awkwardness of
recognising him. And indeed it was well thought upon; for now (suppose
things to go the very worst) how could Rankeillor swear to my friend’s
identity, or how be made to bear damaging evidence against myself? For all
that, he had been a long while of finding out his want, and had spoken to
and recognised a good few persons as we came through the town; and I had
little doubt myself that he saw reasonably well.
As soon as we were past the Hawes (where I recognised the landlord
smoking his pipe in the door, and was amazed to see him look no older) Mr.
Rankeillor changed the order of march, walking behind with Torrance and
sending me forward in the manner of a scout. I went up the hill, whistling
from time to time my Gaelic air; and at length I had the pleasure to hear it
answered and to see Alan rise from behind a bush. He was somewhat
dashed in spirits, having passed a long day alone skulking in the county, and
made but a poor meal in an alehouse near Dundas. But at the mere sight of

my clothes, he began to brighten up; and as soon as I had told him in what a
forward state our matters were and the part I looked to him to play in what
remained, he sprang into a new man.
“And that is a very good notion of yours,” says he; “and I dare to say that
you could lay your hands upon no better man to put it through than Alan
Breck. It is not a thing (mark ye) that any one could do, but takes a
gentleman of penetration. But it sticks in my head your lawyer-man will be
somewhat wearying to see me,” says Alan.
Accordingly I cried and waved on Mr. Rankeillor, who came up alone
and was presented to my friend, Mr. Thomson.
“Mr. Thomson, I am pleased to meet you,” said he. “But I have forgotten
my glasses; and our friend, Mr. David here” (clapping me on the shoulder),
“will tell you that I am little better than blind, and that you must not be
surprised if I pass you by to-morrow.”
This he said, thinking that Alan would be pleased; but the Highlandman’s
vanity was ready to startle at a less matter than that.
“Why, sir,” says he, stiffly, “I would say it mattered the less as we are
met here for a particular end, to see justice done to Mr. Balfour; and by
what I can see, not very likely to have much else in common. But I accept
your apology, which was a very proper one to make.”
“And that is more than I could look for, Mr. Thomson,” said Rankeillor,
heartily. “And now as you and I are the chief actors in this enterprise, I
think we should come into a nice agreement; to which end, I propose that
you should lend me your arm, for (what with the dusk and the want of my
glasses) I am not very clear as to the path; and as for you, Mr. David, you
will find Torrance a pleasant kind of body to speak with. Only let me
remind you, it’s quite needless he should hear more of your adventures or
those of—ahem—Mr. Thomson.”
Accordingly these two went on ahead in very close talk, and Torrance
and I brought up the rear.

Night was quite come when we came in view of the house of Shaws. Ten
had been gone some time; it was dark and mild, with a pleasant, rustling
wind in the south-west that covered the sound of our approach; and as we
drew near we saw no glimmer of light in any portion of the building. It
seemed my uncle was already in bed, which was indeed the best thing for
our arrangements. We made our last whispered consultations some fifty
yards away; and then the lawyer and Torrance and I crept quietly up and
crouched down beside the corner of the house; and as soon as we were in
our places, Alan strode to the door without concealment and began to
knock.

CHAPTER XXIX
I COME INTO MY KINGDOM

or some time Alan volleyed upon the door, and his knocking
only roused the echoes of the house and neighbourhood. At last,
however, I could hear the noise of a window gently thrust up,
and knew that my uncle had come to his observatory. By what
light there was, he would see Alan standing, like a dark shadow,
on the steps; the three witnesses were hidden quite out of his view; so that
there was nothing to alarm an honest man in his own house. For all that, he
studied his visitor awhile in silence, and when he spoke his voice had a
quaver of misgiving.
“What’s this?” says he. “This is nae kind of time of night for decent folk;
and I hae nae trokings[34] wi’ night-hawks. What brings ye here? I have a
blunderbush.”
[34] Dealings.

“Is that yoursel’, Mr. Balfour?” returned Alan, stepping back and looking
up into the darkness. “Have a care of that blunderbuss; they’re nasty things
to burst.”
“What brings ye here? and whae are ye?” says my uncle, angrily.
“I have no manner of inclination to rowt out my name to the country-
side,” said Alan; “but what brings me here is another story, being more of
your affair than mine; and if ye’re sure it’s what ye would like, I’ll set it to a
tune and sing it to you.”
“And what is’t?” asked my uncle.
“David,” says Alan.
“What was that?” cried my uncle, in a mighty changed voice.
“Shall I give ye the rest of the name, then?” said Alan.

There was a pause; and then, “I’m thinking I’ll better let ye in,” says my
uncle, doubtfully.
“I dare say that,” said Alan; “but the point is, Would I go? Now I will tell
you what I am thinking. I am thinking that it is here upon this doorstep that
we must confer upon this business; and it shall be here or nowhere at all
whatever; for I would have you to understand that I am as stiffnecked as
yoursel’, and a gentleman of better family.”
This change of note disconcerted Ebenezer; he was a little while
digesting it, and then says he, “Weel, weel, what must be must,” and shut
the window. But it took him a long time to get down-stairs, and a still
longer to undo the fastenings, repenting (I dare say) and taken with fresh
claps of fear at every second step and every bolt and bar. At last, however,
we heard the creak of the hinges, and it seems my uncle slipped gingerly
out and (seeing that Alan had stepped back a pace or two) sate him down on
the top doorstep with the blunderbuss ready in his hands.
“And, now” says he, “mind I have my blunderbush, and if ye take a step
nearer ye’re as good as deid.”
“And a very civil speech,” says Alan, “to be sure.”
“Na,” says my uncle, “but this is no a very chanty kind of a proceeding,
and I’m bound to be prepared. And now that we understand each other, ye’ll
can name your business.”
“Why,” says Alan, “you that are a man of so much understanding, will
doubtless have perceived that I am a Hieland gentleman. My name has nae
business in my story; but the county of my friends is no very far from the
Isle of Mull, of which ye will have heard. It seems there was a ship lost in
those parts; and the next day a gentleman of my family was seeking wreck-
wood for his fire along the sands, when he came upon a lad that was half
drowned. Well, he brought him to; and he and some other gentleman took
and clapped him in an auld, ruined castle, where from that day to this he has
been a great expense to my friends. My friends are a wee wild-like, and not
so particular about the law as some that I could name; and finding that the
lad owned some decent folk, and was your born nephew, Mr. Balfour, they
asked me to give ye a bit call and confer upon the matter. And I may tell ye
at the off-go, unless we can agree upon some terms, ye are little likely to set
eyes upon him. For my friends,” added Alan, simply, “are no very well off.”

My uncle cleared his throat. “I’m no very caring,” says he. “He wasnae a
good lad at the best of it, and I’ve nae call to interfere.”
“Ay, ay,” said Alan, “I see what ye would be at: pretending ye don’t care,
to make the ransom smaller.”
“Na,” said my uncle, “it’s the mere truth. I take nae manner of interest in
the lad, and I’ll pay nae ransome, and ye can make a kirk and a mill of him
for what I care.”
“Hoot, sir,” says Alan. “Blood’s thicker than water, in the deil’s name! Ye
cannae desert your brother’s son for the fair shame of it; and if ye did, and it
came to be kennt, ye wouldnae be very popular in your country-side, or I’m
the more deceived.”
“I’m no just very popular the way it is,” returned Ebenezer; “and I dinnae
see how it would come to be kennt. No by me, onyway; nor yet by you or
your friends. So that’s idle talk, my buckie,” says he.
“Then it’ll have to be David that tells it,” said Alan.
“How that?” says my uncle, sharply.
“Ou, just this way,” says Alan. “My friends would doubtless keep your
nephew as long as there was any likelihood of siller to be made of it, but if
there was nane, I am clearly of opinion they would let him gang where he
pleased, and be damned to him!”
“Ay, but I’m no very caring about that either,” said my uncle. “I
wouldnae be muckle made up with that.”
“I was thinking that,” said Alan.
“And what for why?” asked Ebenezer.
“Why, Mr. Balfour,” replied Alan, “by all that I could hear, there were
two ways of it: either ye liked David and would pay to get him back; or else
ye had very good reasons for not wanting him, and would pay for us to keep
him. It seems it’s not the first; well then, it’s the second; and blythe am I to
ken it, for it should be a pretty penny in my pocket and the pockets of my
friends.”
“I dinnae follow ye there,” said my uncle.
“No?” said Alan. “Well, see here: you dinnae want the lad back; well,
what do ye want done with him, and how much will ye pay?”
My uncle made no answer, but shifted uneasily on his seat.

“Come, sir,” cried Alan. “I would have you to ken that I am a gentleman;
I bear a king’s name; I am nae rider to kick my shanks at your hall door.
Either give me an answer in civility, and that out of hand; or by the top of
Glencoe, I will ram three feet of iron through your vitals.”
“Eh, man,” cried my uncle, scrambling to his feet, “give me a meenit!
What’s like wrong with ye? I’m just a plain man and nae dancing master;
and I’m tryin to be as ceevil as it’s morally possible. As for that wild talk,
it’s fair disrepitable. Vitals, says you! And where would I be with my
blunderbush?” he snarled.
“Powder and your auld hands are but as the snail to the swallow against
the bright steel in the hands of Alan,” said the other. “Before your jottering
finger could find the trigger, the hilt would dirl on your breast-bane.”
“Eh, man, whae’s denying it?” said my uncle. “Pit it as ye please, hae’t
your ain way; I’ll do naething to cross ye. Just tell me what like ye’ll be
wanting, and ye’ll see that we’ll can agree fine.”
“Troth, sir,” said Alan, “I ask for nothing but plain dealing. In two words:
do ye want the lad killed or kept?”
“O, sirs!” cried Ebenezer. “O, sirs, me! that’s no kind of language!”
“Killed or kept!” repeated Alan.
“O, keepit, keepit!” wailed my uncle. “We’ll have nae bloodshed, if you
please.”
“Well,” says Alan, “as ye please; that’ll be the dearer.”
“The dearer?” cries Ebenezer. “Would ye fyle your hands wi’ crime?”
“Hoot!” said Alan, “they’re baith crime, whatever! And the killing’s
easier, and quicker, and surer. Keeping the lad’ll be a fashious[35] job, a
fashious, kittle business.”
[35] Troublesome.

“I’ll have him keepit, though,” returned my uncle. “I never had naething
to do with onything morally wrong; and I’m no gaun to begin to pleasure a
wild Hielandman.”
“Ye’re unco scrupulous,” sneered Alan.
“I’m a man o’ principle,” said Ebenezer, simply; “and if I have to pay for
it, I’ll have to pay for it. And besides,” says he, “ye forget the lad’s my

brother’s son.”
“Well, well,” said Alan, “and now about the price. It’s no very easy for
me to set a name upon it; I would first have to ken some small matters. I
would have to ken, for instance, what ye gave Hoseason at the first off-go?”
“Hoseason!” cries my uncle, struck aback. “What for?”
“For kidnapping David,” says Alan.
“It’s a lee, it’s a black lee!” cried my uncle. “He was never kidnapped. He
leed in his throat that tauld ye that. Kidnapped? He never was!”
“That’s no fault of mine nor yet of yours,” said Alan; “nor yet of
Hoseason’s, if he’s a man that can be trusted.”
“What do ye mean?” cried Ebenezer. “Did Hoseason tell ye?”
“Why, ye donnered auld runt, how else would I ken?” cried Alan.
“Hoseason and me are partners; we gang shares; so ye can see for yoursel’
what good ye can do leeing. And I must plainly say ye drove a fool’s
bargain when ye let a man like the sailor-man so far forward in your private
matters. But that’s past praying for; and ye must lie on your bed the way ye
made it. And the point in hand is just this: what did ye pay him?”
“Has he tauld ye himsel’?” asked my uncle.
“That’s my concern,” said Alan.
“Weel,” said my uncle, “I dinnae care what he said, he leed, and the
solemn God’s truth is this, that I gave him twenty pound. But I’ll be
perfec’ly honest with ye: forby that, he was to have the selling of the lad in
Caroliny, whilk would be as muckle mair, but no from my pocket, ye see.”
“Thank you, Mr. Thomson. That will do excellently well,” said the
lawyer, stepping forward; and then mighty civilly, “Good-evening, Mr.
Balfour,” said he.
And, “Good-evening, Uncle Ebenezer,” said I.
And, “It’s a braw nicht, Mr. Balfour,” added Torrance.

Never a word said my uncle, neither black nor white; but just sat where
he was on the top door-step and stared upon us like a man turned to stone.
Alan filched away his blunderbuss; and the lawyer, taking him by the arm,
plucked him up from the doorstep, led him into the kitchen, whither we all
followed, and set him down in a chair beside the hearth, where the fire was
out and only a rush-light burning.
There we all looked upon him for a while, exulting greatly in our success,
but yet with a sort of pity for the man’s shame.
“Come, come, Mr. Ebenezer,” said the lawyer, “you must not be down-
hearted, for I promise you we shall make easy terms. In the meanwhile give

us the cellar key, and Torrance shall draw us a bottle of your father’s wine
in honour of the event.” Then, turning to me and taking me by the hand,
“Mr. David,” says he, “I wish you all joy in your good fortune, which I
believe to be deserved.” And then to Alan, with a spice of drollery, “Mr.
Thomson, I pay you my compliment; it was most artfully conducted; but in
one point you somewhat outran my comprehension. Do I understand your
name to be James? or Charles? or is it George, perhaps?”
“And why should it be any of the three, sir?” quoth Alan, drawing
himself up, like one who smelt an offence.
“Only, sir, that you mentioned a king’s name,” replied Rankeillor; “and
as there has never yet been a King Thomson, or his fame at least has never
come my way, I judged you must refer to that you had in baptism.”
This was just the stab that Alan would feel keenest, and I am free to
confess he took it very ill. Not a word would he answer, but stepped off to
the far end of the kitchen, and sat down and sulked; and it was not till I
stepped after him, and gave him my hand, and thanked him by title as the
chief spring of my success, that he began to smile a bit, and was at last
prevailed upon to join our party.
By that time we had the fire lighted, and a bottle of wine uncorked; a
good supper came out of the basket, to which Torrance and I and Alan set
ourselves down; while the lawyer and my uncle passed into the next
chamber to consult. They stayed there closeted about an hour; at the end of
which period they had come to a good understanding, and my uncle and I
set our hands to the agreement in a formal manner. By the terms of this, my
uncle bound himself to satisfy Rankeillor as to his intromissions, and to pay
me two clear thirds of the yearly income of Shaws.
So the beggar in the ballad had come home; and when I lay down that
night on the kitchen chests, I was a man of means and had a name in the
country. Alan and Torrance and Rankeillor slept and snored on their hard
beds; but for me who had lain out under heaven and upon dirt and stones, so
many days and nights, and often with an empty belly, and in fear of death,
this good change in my case unmanned me more than any of the former evil
ones; and I lay till dawn, looking at the fire on the roof and planning the
future.

CHAPTER XXX
GOOD-BYE

o far as I was concerned myself, I had come to port; but I had
still Alan, to whom I was so much beholden, on my hands; and
I felt besides a heavy charge in the matter of the murder and
James of the Glens. On both these heads I unbosomed to
Rankeillor the next morning, walking to and fro about six of the
clock before the house of Shaws, and with nothing in view but the fields
and woods that had been my ancestors’ and were now mine. Even as I
spoke on these grave subjects, my eye would take a glad bit of a run over
the prospect, and my heart jump with pride.
About my clear duty to my friend, the lawyer had no doubt. I must help
him out of the county at whatever risk; but in the case of James, he was of a
different mind.
“Mr. Thomson,” says he, “is one thing, Mr. Thomson’s kinsman quite
another. I know little of the facts, but I gather that a great noble (whom we
will call, if you like, the D. of A.)[36] has some concern and is even
supposed to feel some animosity in the matter. The D. of A. is doubtless an
excellent nobleman; but, Mr. David, timeo qui nocuere deos. If you
interfere to balk his vengeance, you should remember there is one way to
shut your testimony out; and that is to put you in the dock. There, you
would be in the same pickle as Mr. Thomson’s kinsman. You will object
that you are innocent; well, but so is he. And to be tried for your life before
a Highland jury, on a Highland quarrel and with a Highland Judge upon the
bench, would be a brief transition to the gallows.”
[36] The Duke of Argyle.

Now I had made all these reasonings before and found no very good
reply to them; so I put on all the simplicity I could. “In that case, sir,” said I,
“I would just have to be hanged—would I not?”

“My dear boy,” cries he, “go in God’s name, and do what you think is
right. It is a poor thought that at my time of life I should be advising you to
choose the safe and shameful; and I take it back with an apology. Go and do
your duty; and be hanged, if you must, like a gentleman. There are worse
things in the world than to be hanged.”
“Not many, sir,” said I, smiling.
“Why, yes, sir,” he cried, “very many. And it would be ten times better
for your uncle (to go no farther afield) if he were dangling decently upon a
gibbet.”
Thereupon he turned into the house (still in a great fervour of mind, so
that I saw I had pleased him heartily) and there he wrote me two letters,
making his comments on them as he wrote.
“This,” says he, “is to my bankers, the British Linen Company, placing a
credit to your name. Consult Mr. Thomson, he will know of ways; and you,
with this credit, can supply the means. I trust you will be a good husband of
your money; but in the affair of a friend like Mr. Thomson, I would be even
prodigal. Then for his kinsman, there is no better way than that you should
seek the Advocate, tell him your tale, and offer testimony; whether he may
take it or not, is quite another matter, and will turn on the D. of A. Now, that
you may reach the Lord Advocate well recommended, I give you here a
letter to a namesake of your own, the learned Mr. Balfour of Pilrig, a man
whom I esteem. It will look better that you should be presented by one of
your own name; and the laird of Pilrig is much looked up to in the Faculty
and stands well with Lord Advocate Grant. I would not trouble him, if I
were you, with any particulars; and (do you know?) I think it would be
needless to refer to Mr. Thomson. Form yourself upon the laird, he is a
good model; when you deal with the Advocate, be discreet; and in all these
matters, may the Lord guide you, Mr. David!”
Thereupon he took his farewell, and set out with Torrance for the Ferry,
while Alan and I turned our faces for the city of Edinburgh. As we went by
the footpath and beside the gateposts and the unfinished lodge, we kept
looking back at the house of my fathers. It stood there, bare and great and
smokeless, like a place not lived in; only in one of the top windows, there
was the peak of a nightcap bobbing up and down and back and forward, like
the head of a rabbit from a burrow. I had little welcome when I came, and
less kindness while I stayed; but at least I was watched as I went away.

Alan and I went slowly forward upon our way, having little heart either
to walk or speak. The same thought was uppermost in both, that we were
near the time of our parting; and remembrance of all the bygone days sate
upon us sorely. We talked indeed of what should be done; and it was
resolved that Alan should keep to the county, biding now here, now there,
but coming once in the day to a particular place where I might be able to
communicate with him, either in my own person or by messenger. In the
meanwhile, I was to seek out a lawyer, who was an Appin Stewart, and a
man therefore to be wholly trusted; and it should be his part to find a ship
and to arrange for Alan’s safe embarkation. No sooner was this business
done, than the words seemed to leave us; and though I would seek to jest
with Alan under the name of Mr. Thomson, and he with me on my new
clothes and my estate, you could feel very well that we were nearer tears
than laughter.
We came the by-way over the hill of Corstorphine; and when we got near
to the place called Rest-and-be-Thankful, and looked down on Corstorphine
bogs and over to the city and the castle on the hill, we both stopped, for we
both knew without a word said that we had come to where our ways parted.
Here he repeated to me once again what had been agreed upon between us:
the address of the lawyer, the daily hour at which Alan might be found, and
the signals that were to be made by any that came seeking him. Then I gave
what money I had (a guinea or two of Rankeillor’s) so that he should not
starve in the meanwhile; and then we stood a space, and looked over at
Edinburgh in silence.
“Well, good-bye,” said Alan, and held out his left hand.

“Good-bye,” said I, and gave the hand a little grasp, and went off down
hill.
Neither one of us looked the other in the face, nor so long as he was in
my view did I take one back glance at the friend I was leaving. But as I
went on my way to the city, I felt so lost and lonesome, that I could have
found it in my heart to sit down by the dyke, and cry and weep like any
baby.
It was coming near noon when I passed in by the West Kirk and the
Grassmarket into the streets of the capital. The huge height of the buildings,
running up to ten and fifteen storeys, the narrow arched entries that

continually vomited passengers, the wares of the merchants in their
windows, the hubbub and endless stir, the foul smells and the fine clothes,
and a hundred other particulars too small to mention, struck me into a kind
of stupor of surprise, so that I let the crowd carry me to and fro; and yet all
the time what I was thinking of was Alan at Rest-and-be-Thankful; and all
the time (although you would think I would not choose but be delighted
with these braws and novelties) there was a cold gnawing in my inside like
a remorse for something wrong.
The hand of Providence brought me in my drifting to the very doors of
the British Linen Company’s bank.

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK KIDNAPPED ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are

located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:

• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”

• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.

• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.

• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project

Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to

you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg

Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the

efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment

including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a

copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.